56/, 993 
 H7(oO 
 
1 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY 
 
 OF ILLINOIS 
 
 LIBRARY 
 
 
 BIOLOGY 
 

 
Digitized by the Internet Archive 
 
 in 2010 with funding from 
 
 University of Illinois Urbana-Champaign 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/onfloraofaustral01hook 
 
ON THE FLORA OF AUSTRALIA, 
 
 ITS ORIGIN, AFFINITIES, AND DISTRIBUTION. 
 
ON 
 
 THE FLORA OF AUSTRALIA, „< 
 
 ITS ORIGIN, AFFINITIES, AND DISTRIBUTION; 
 
 BEING A.N 
 
 Introtructonr (lEssag 
 
 FLORA OF TASMANIA. 
 
 JOSEPH DALTON HOOKEU, M.D., F.R.S., L.S., & G.S. 
 
 LATE BOTANIST TO THE ANTAECTIC EXPEDITION. 
 
 Beprmieil from the Botany of the Antarctic Expedition, Part III., Flora of Tasmania, Vol. I. 
 
 LONDON : 
 LOVELL REEVE, HENRIETTA STREET, COVENT GARDEN. ^ 
 1859. 
 
 i3<?>, 
 
 ^'-<^' 
 
PKINTED BY 
 
 JOHN EDWAKD TATLOB, LITTLE QUEEN STREET, 
 
 LINCOLN'S INN FIELD3. 
 

 CONTENTS OF THE INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 
 
 § 1- 
 
 Preliminary Retnarka. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Sources of luformation, published and unpublished, materials, collections, etc i 
 
 Object of arranging them to discuss the Origin, Peculiarities, and Distribution of the Vegetation of Australia, 
 
 and to regard them in relation to the views of Darwin and others, on the Creation of Species .... iii 
 
 § 2- 
 On the General Plienomena of Variation in the Vegetable Kingdom. 
 All plants more or less variable ; rate, extent, and nature of variability ; differences of amount and degree 
 
 in different natural groups of plants v 
 
 Parallelism of featui'es of variability in different groups of individuals (varieties, species, genera, etc.), and 
 
 in wild and cultivated plants vii 
 
 Variation a centrifugal force ; the tendency in the progeny of varieties being to depart further from their 
 
 original types, not to revert to them viii 
 
 Effects of cross-impregnation and hybridization ultimately favourable to permanence of specific character x 
 
 Darwin's Theory of Natural Selection ; — its effects on variable organisms under varying conditions is to give 
 
 a temporary stability to races, species, genera, etc xi 
 
 § 3. 
 On the General Plienomena of Distribution in Area. 
 
 Circumscription of Area of Species, and causes of it xii 
 
 Relative Distribution of Natural Groups of Plants xiii 
 
 Insular Floras, and analogies between them and mountain Floras, and between the geological ages of insular 
 
 and other Floras xv 
 
 Existing conditions will not account for existing distribution xvi 
 
 Effects of Humidity in modifying distribution : — effects of the Glacial Epoch, and Darwin's views thereon . xvii 
 
 5 4. 
 Oh the General Plienomena of the Dktribution of Plants in Time. 
 
 Outlines of the principal facts in Fossil Botany xxi 
 
 Their bearing on the question of Progressive Development amongst known Plants xxii 
 
 Progression and Retrogression of Vegetable Types xxiv 
 
 35731:^ 
 
vi CONTENTS OF THE INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Tlic Dofti-iiie of (jenetic Resemblance xxv 
 
 Coiicliuliiig Remarks on tlie speculative aspect of the vvliolc subject xxvi 
 
 i)^ THE FLORA OF AUSTRALIA. 
 
 § 1- 
 General Remarks. 
 
 Peculiarities of the Flora xxvii 
 
 False impressions of the amount and value of these peculiarities, anil general agreement of Flora with others xxviii 
 
 §2. 
 Estimate of the Australian Flora, and general remarks on the Classes and Orders, their number, distribution, 
 
 and affinities xxx 
 
 §3. 
 
 On the Australian Distribution of Natural Orders xxxiii 
 
 § 4. 
 On the Genera of the Australian Flora xixvi 
 
 §5. 
 
 On the Tropical Australian Flora xxxviii 
 
 Comparison with the Indian, African, etc., Floras xli 
 
 List of Indian Plants in Australia xlii 
 
 §6. 
 
 Oil the Flora of Extratropical Australia 1 
 
 Coin])arison and Contrasts of South-eastern and South-western Floras lii 
 
 §7. 
 On the Flora of the countries round Spencer's Gulf It 
 
 On the Tasmanian Flora Ivi 
 
 Table of Distribution of Tasmanian Plants Ivii 
 
 On the New Zealand and Polynesian features of Australian Vegetation Ixxxvi 
 
 § 10. 
 On the Antarctic Plants of Australia Ixxxix 
 
(CONTENTS OF THE INTRODUCTOllY ESSAY. VU 
 
 § 11. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Oil the South Africau features of the Australian Vegetation xcii 
 
 § 12. 
 
 On the European features of the Australian Flora. List of European Genera and Species in .Viistralia . xciv 
 
 § 13. 
 On the Fossil Flora of Australia and its Geology in relation to the existing Flora c 
 
 § 14. 
 On the Naturalized Plants of Australia civ 
 
 § 15. 
 \ List of some of the Esculent Plants of Tasmania ex 
 
 § 16. 
 Outlines of the Progress of Botanical Discovery in Australia. 
 
 1. Voyages of Discovery and Survey cxiii 
 
 En/flisJi. — Dampier, Cook (Banks and Solander), Vancouver, establishment of Port Essington (Ann- 
 strong), Flinders (Brown), King (Allan Cunningham), "VVickham (Bynoe), Blackwood (M'Gillivray), 
 Ross (.Antarctic Expedition), Stanley (M'Gillivray, Kennedy, Can-on), Denham (M'Gillivray and 
 Milne). 
 
 French. — D'Entrecasteaux (Labillardicre), Baudin (Lesohenault), Freycinet (Gaudichaud), Duperrey 
 (D'Urville and Lesson), D'Urville (Lesson), D'Urville (Hombron and Jacquinot). 
 
 American. — Wilkes. 
 
 2. Land Expeditions undertaken by order of the Home and Colonial Governments cxix 
 
 Oxley (Allan Cunningham and Fraser), Sturt, Mitchell (R. Cunningham), Grey, Leichardt, I'jvrc, Roe, 
 Mueller, Gregorj-, North Australian Expedition (Mueller), Babbage. 
 
 3. Colonial Botanists and Gardens cxxiii 
 
 Fraser, R. Cunningham, M'Lean, A. Cunningham, Anderson, Moore, Mueller, Hill, Francis. 
 
 4. Private Travellers and Collectors sent out by Horticultural Establishments or private individuals . . . >xxiv 
 
 White, Caley, Paterson, Burton, Lawrence, Baxter, Sieber, Collie, Gunn, Hiigel, Preiss, Drummond, 
 Lhotsky, Backhouse, Bidwill, Harvey, Strzelecki, Vicary, Robertson, Adamson, Clowes, Davies, 
 Milligan, Stuart, Scott, Oldfield, Archer. 
 
 Postscript 
 
 exxvm 
 
 EURAXA. 
 
 Page xxxix, line ^i,for tropical read trojiic of. 
 
 Page cxxviii, in P.S., line a, for New Guinea read Celebes. 
 
INTRODUCTORY ESSAY 
 
 THE FLORA OF TASMANIA. 
 
 ^ 1- 
 
 Preliminary Remarks. 
 
 The Island of Tasmania does not contain a vegetation peculiar to itself, nor constitute an indepen- 
 dent botanical region. Its plants are, with comparatively few exceptions, natives of extratropical 
 Australia ; and I have consequently found it necessary to study the vegetation of a great part of that 
 vast Continent, in order to determine satisfactorily the nature, distribution, and affinities of the 
 Tasmanian Flora. 
 
 Fi'om the study of certain extratropical genera and species in their relation to those of Tasmania, 
 I have been led to the far more comprehensive undertaking of arranging and classifying all the 
 Australian plants accessible to me. This I commenced in the hope of being able thereby to extend 
 our knowledge of the affinities of its Flora, and, if possible, to throw light on a very abstruse subject, 
 viz. the origin of its vegetation, and the sources or causes of its peculiarity. This again has induced me 
 to proceed with the inquiry into the origin and distribution of existing species ; and, as I have already 
 treated of these subjects in the Introduction to the New Zealand Flora, I now embrace the opportu- 
 nity afforded me by a similar Introduction to the Tasmanian Flora, of revising the opinions I then 
 entertained, and of again investigating the whole subject of the creation of species by variation, with 
 the aid of the experience derived from my subsequent studies of the Floras of India and Australia in 
 relation to one another and to those of neighbouring countries, and of the recently published hypo- 
 theses of ilr. Darwin and IMr. Wallace. 
 
 No general account of the Flora of Australia having hitherto been published, nor indeed a com- 
 plete Flora of any part of it, I have been obliged, as a preliminary measure, to bring together and 
 arrange the scattered materials (both published and unpublished) relating to its vegetation to which 
 I had access. Those which ai'e published consist of very numerous papers relating to the general 
 botany of Australia, in scientific periodicals, and appended to books of travel, amongst which by far 
 the most important are Brown's ' General Remarks, Geographical and Systematical, on the Botany 
 of Terra Australis,' published in the Appendix to Captain Flinders' Voyage, now nearly half a century 
 ago ; Allan Cunningham's Appendix to Captain King's Voyage, which appeared in 1827 ; Lindley's 
 Report on the Swan River Botany ; and Mueller's, on the Tropical Botany of Australia. There are 
 also some special essays or descriptive works on the Floras of certain parts of the continent : of 
 
 * Repriuted from the fii'st volume of Dr. Hooker's ' Flora of Tasmania;' published in June, 1859. 
 
 b 
 
a FLORA OF TASMANIA. 
 
 these the most important arc Brown's ' Prodromus/ of Avhicb the only published \olume appeared in 
 1810; the 'Plantaj Preissianse/ edited by Professor Lehmann, and containing descriptions, by vari- 
 ous authors, of about 2250 species (including Cryptogamia;) of Swan Paver plants; Dr. Mueller's 
 various Eeports on the Flora of Victoria, and his numerous papers on the vegetable productions of 
 that colony ; and Lindley's Appendices to Mitchell's Travels. 
 
 The unpublished materials chiefly consist of the vast collections of Australian plants made 
 during the last half-century, and these having been obtained from all parts of the continent, and care- 
 fully ticketed as to locality, etc., supply abimdaat materials for the investigation of the main features 
 of the Australian Flora. In another part of this Essay I propose to give a short summary of the 
 labours of the indi^duals by whom these and other Australian collections have been principally ob- 
 tained, and of the routes followed by the expeditious which they accompanied. 
 
 The majority of the collections were, either wholly or in part, transmitted to Sir William 
 Hooker, forming the largest Australian herbarium in existence, and of which the published portion 
 is in value greatly exceeded by the unpublished ; for although about two-thirds of the plants have 
 been described, only about half of these have been brought together in a systematic form ; . nor, since 
 the publication of Brown's Appendix to Flinders' Voyage, has the Flora of the whole continent been 
 considered from a general point of view. And, before entering on the field of inquiry so successfully 
 explored by Brown half a centiuy ago, I must pay my tribute to the sagacity and research exhibited 
 in the essay to which I have alluded. At the time of its publication, not half the plants now de- 
 scribed were discovered, vast areas were yet unexplored, and far too little was known of the vegetation 
 of the neighboiu-iug islands to admit of the Australian Flora being studied in its relation to that of 
 other countries. Nevertheless we ai-e indebted to Brown's powers of generalization for a plan of the 
 entire Flora, constructed out of fragmentary collections from its diflferent districts, which requires but 
 little correction from om* increased knowledge, though necessarily very considerable amplification. 
 Although he could not show the extent and exact nature of its afiSnities, he could predict many of 
 them, and by his detection of the representatives of plants of other countries under the masks of 
 sti'uctural peculiarity which disguise them in Australia, he long ago gave us the key to the solution 
 of some of those great problems of distribution and vai-iation, which were then hardly propounded, 
 but which are now prominent branches of inquiiy with every philosophical naturalist. 
 
 In the Litroductory Essay to the New Zealand Flora, I advanced certain general propositions 
 as to the origin of species, which I refrained from endorsing as articles of my own creed : amongst 
 others was the still prevalent doctrine that these are, in the ordinary acceptation of the term, created 
 as such, and are immutable. In the present Essay I shall advance the opposite hypothesis, that spe- 
 cies ai'e derivative and mutable ; and this chiefly because, whatever opinions a naturalist may have 
 adopted with regard to the origin and variation of species, every candid mind must admit that the 
 facts and arguments upon which he has grounded his convictions require revision since the recent 
 publication by the Linnean Society of the ingenious and original reasonings and theories of Mr. Dar- 
 win and ]Mr. Wallace. 
 
 Further, there must be many who, like myself, having hitherto refrained fi'om expressing any 
 positive opinion, now, after a careful consideration of these naturalists' theories, find the aspect of the 
 question materially changed, and themselves freer to adopt such a theory as may best harmonize 
 with the facts adduced by their own experience. 
 
 The Natural History of Australia seemed to me to be especially suited to test such a theorj', 
 on account of the comparative uniformity of its physical features being accompanied with a great 
 
INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. iii 
 
 variety in its Flora ; of the differences in the vegetation of its several parts ; and of the peculiarity 
 both of its Fauna and Flora, as compared with those of other countries. I accordingly prepared a 
 classified catalogue of all the Australian species in the Herbarium, with their ranges in longitude, 
 latitude, and elevation, as far as I could ascertain them, and added what further information I 
 could obtain from books. At the same time I made a careful study of the affiuities and distri- 
 bution of all the Tasmanian species, and of all those Australian ones which I believed to be found 
 in other countries. I also determined as accm-ately as I could the genera of the remainder, and 
 especially of those belonging to genera which are found in other countries, and I distinguished 
 the species from one another in those genera which had not been previously arranged. In this 
 manner I have brought together evidence of nearly 8000 flowering plants having been collected 
 or observed in Australia, of which I have seen and catalogued upwards of 7000. About two- 
 thirds of these are ascertained specifically with tolerable accirracy, and the remainder are distin- 
 guished from one another, and referred to genera with less certainty, being either undescribed, 
 or described under several names, whilst some are members of such variable groups that I was 
 left in doubt how to dispose of them. 
 
 To many who occupy themselves with smaller and better worked botanical districts, such results 
 as may be deduced from the skeleton Flora I have compiled for Australia may seem too crude and 
 imperfect to form data from which to determine its relations. But it is not fe'om a consideration 
 of specific details that such problems as those of the relations of Floras and the origin and distribu- 
 tion of organic forms will ever be solved, though we must eventually look to these details for proofs 
 of the solutions we propose. The limits of the majority of species are so undefinable that few natu- 
 ralists are agreed upon them;* to a great extent they are matters of opinion, even amongst those per- 
 sons who believe that species are original and immutable creations ; and as our knowledge .of the 
 forms and allies of each increases, so do these differences of opinion ; the progress of systematic science 
 being, in short, obviously imfavouxable to the view that most species are Hmitable by descriptions or 
 characters, unless large allowances are made for variation. On the other hand, when dealing with 
 genera, or other combinations of species, all that is required is that these be classified in natural 
 groups ; and that such groups are true exponents of affinities settled by Nature is abundantly capable 
 of demonstration. It is to an investigation of the extent, relations, and proportions of these natural 
 combinations of species, then, that we must look for the means of obtaining and expressing the 
 features of a Flora ; and if in this instance the exotic species are well ascertained, it matters little 
 whether or not the endemic are in all cases accurately distinguished from one another. Further, in 
 a Flora so large as that of Australia, if the species are limited and estimated by one mind and eye, 
 the en-ors made under each genus will so far counteract one another, that the mean results for the 
 genera and orders wiU scarcely be affected. As it is, the method adopted has absorbed many weeks 
 of labour during the last five years, and a much greater degree of accm-acy coidd only have been ob- 
 tained by a disproportionately greater outlay of time, whilst it would not have materially affected the 
 general results. 
 
 With regard to my own views on the subjects of the variability of existing species and the 
 fallacy of supposing we can ascertain anything through these alone of their ancestry or of originally 
 created types, they are, in so far as they are liable to influence my estimate of the value of the facts 
 collected for the analysis of the Australian Flora, imaltered from those which I maintained in the 
 
 * The most conspicuous evidence of this hes in the fact, that the number of known species of flowering plants 
 is by some assumed to be under 80,000, and by others over 150,000. 
 
 b2 
 
iv FLOKA OF TASilANIA, 
 
 ' Flora of New Zealand : ' on such theoretical questions, however, as the origin and ultimate per- 
 manence of species, they have been greatly influenced by the views and arguments of Mr. Dai-win 
 and Mr. "Wallace above alluded to, whicli incline me to regard more favourably the hypothesis that 
 it is to variation that we must look as the means which Nature has adopted for peopling the globe 
 «ith those diverse existing forms which, when they tend to transmit their characters unchanged 
 through mauy generations, are called species. Nevertheless I must repeat, what I have fully stated 
 elsewhere, that these hypotheses should not influence our treatment of species, cither as subjects of 
 descriptive science, or as the means of investigating the phenomena of the succession of organic 
 forms in time, or their dispersion and replacement in area, though they should lead us to more 
 philosopliical conceptions on these subjects, and stimulate us to seek for such combinations of their 
 characters as may enable us to classify them better, and to trace their origin back to an epoch 
 anterior to that of their present appearance and condition. In doing this, however, the believer in 
 species being lineally related forms must employ the same methods of investigation and follow the 
 same principles that guide the believer in their being actual creations, for the latter assumes that 
 Nature has created species with mutual relations analogous to those which exist between the lineally- 
 descended members of a family, and this is indeed the leading idea in all natural systems. On the 
 other hand, there are so many checks to indiscriminate variation, so many inviolable laws that regu- 
 late the production of varieties, the time required to produce wide variations from any given specific 
 type is so great, and the number of species and varieties known to propagate for indefinite periods 
 a succession of absolutely identical members is so large, that all naturalists are agreed that for 
 descriptive purposes species must be treated as if they were at their origin distinct, and are des- 
 tined so to remain. Hence the descriptive naturalist who believes all species to be derivative and 
 mutable, only difiers in practice from him who asserts the contrary, in expecting that the posterity 
 of the organisms he describes as species may, at some indefinitely distant period of time, require 
 redescription. 
 
 I need hardly remark that the elassificatory branch of Botany is the only one from which 
 this subject eau be approached, for a good system must be founded on a due appreciation of all 
 the attributes of individual plants, — upon a balance of their morphological, physiological, and 
 anatomical relations at all periods of their growth. Species are conventionally assumed to repre- 
 sent, with a great amount of uniformity, the lowest degree of such relationship ; and the facts that 
 individuals are more easily grouped into species limited by characters, than into varieties, or than 
 species are into limitable genera or groups of higher value, and that the relationships of species 
 are transmitted hereditarily in a very eminent degree, are the strongest appearances in favour of 
 species being original creations, and genera, etc., arbitrarily limited groups of these. 
 
 The difiference between varieties and species and genera in respect of definable limitation is 
 however one of degree only, and if increased materials and observation confirm the doctrine which 
 I have for many years laboured to estaljjish, that far more species are variable, and far fewer limit- 
 able, than has been supposed, that hypothesis will be proportionally strengthened which assumes 
 species to be arbitrarily limited groups of varieties. With the view of ascertaining how far my 
 own experience in classification will bear out such a conclusion, I shall now endeavour to re- 
 view, without reference to my previous conclusions, the impressions which I have derived from 
 the retrospect of twenty years' study of plants. During that time I have classified many large 
 and small Floras, arctic, temperate, and tropical, insular and continental : embracing areas so 
 extensive and varied as to justify, to my apprehension, the assumption that the results derived 
 
INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. V 
 
 from these would also be applicable to the whole vegetable kingdom. I shall arrange these results 
 successively under three heads; viz. facts derived from a study of classification; secondly, from 
 distribution ; thirdly, from fossils ; after which I. shall examine the theories with which these facta 
 should harmonize. 
 
 ^ 2. 
 On the General Phenomena of Variation in the Vegetable Kingdom. 
 
 1 . All vegetable forms are more or less prone to vary as to their sensible properties, or (as it 
 has been happily expressed in regard to all organisms), "they are iu a state of unstable equili- 
 brium."* No organ is exactly symmetrical, no two are exact counterparts, no two individuals are 
 exactly alike, no two parts of the same individual exactly correspond, no two species have equal 
 diflerences, and no two countries present all the varieties of a species common to both, nor are 
 the species of any two countries alike in number and kind. 
 
 2. The rate at which plants vary is always slow, and the extent or degree of variation is gra- 
 duated. Sports even in colour are comparatively rare phenomena, and, as a general rule, the best- 
 marked varieties occur on the confines of the geographical area which a species inhabits. Thus the 
 scarlet Rhododendron [R. arboreum) of India inhabits all the Himalaya, the Khasia INIountains, the 
 Peninsular Alountains, and Ceylon ; and it is in the centre of its range (Sikkim and the Khasia) that 
 those mean forms occur which by a graduated series unite into one variable species the rough, rusty- 
 leaved form of Ceylon, and the smooth, silvery-leaved form of the North-western Himalaya. A 
 white and a rose-coloured sport of each variety is found growing with the scarlet in all these locali- 
 ties, but everywhere these sports are few in individuals. Also certain individuals flower earlier than 
 others, and some occasionally twice a year, I believe in all localities. 
 
 3. I find that iu every Flora all groups of species may be roughly classified into three large 
 divisions : one in which most species are apparently unvarying ; another in which most are conspicu- 
 ously varying; and a third which consists of a mixture of both in more equal proportions. Of 
 these the unvarying species appear so distinct from one anotlier that most botanists agree as to their 
 limits, and their offspring are at once referable by inspection to their parents; each presents several 
 special characters, and it would requii'e many intermediate forms to effect a graduated change from 
 any one to anotlier. The most varj-ing species, on the contrary, so run into one another, that botanists 
 are not agreed as to their limits, and often fail to refer the offspring with certainty to their parents, 
 each being distinguished from one or more others by one or a few such trifling characters, that each 
 group may be regarded as a continuous series of varieties, between the terras of which no hiatus 
 exists suggesting the intercalation of any intermediate variety. The genera Rubits, Rosa, Salix, and 
 Saxifraya, afford conspicuous examples of these unstable species ; Veronica, Campanula, and Lobelia, 
 of comparatively stable ones. 
 
 4. Of these natural groups of varying and unvarying species, some are large and some small ; 
 they are also very variously distributed through the classes, orders, and genera of the Vegetable 
 Kingdom ; but, as a general rule, the varying species arc relatively most numerous in those classes, 
 orders, and genera which are the simplest iu structure. t Complexity of structure is generally ac- 
 
 * Essays: Scientific, Political, and Speculative; by Herbert Spencer: p. 280. 
 
 t Mr. Darwin, after a verj' laborious analysis of many Floras, finds that the species of large genera are relatively 
 more variable than those of small ; a result which I was long disposed to doubt, because of the number of variable 
 
VI FLOEA OF TASMANIA. 
 
 companied with a greater tendency to permanence in form : thus Acotylcdons, Monocotyledons, and 
 Dicotyledons are an ascending series in complexity and in constancy of form. In Dicotyledons, 
 Salices, Urticece, Chenopodiaceae, and other Orders with incomplete or absent floral envelopes, vary 
 on the whole more than Leguminosce, Li/thraceaE, Myrtacea, or Roaacece, yet members of these pre- 
 sent, in all coiuitries, gi'oups of notoriously varying species, as Eucalyptus in Australia, Rosa in Europe, 
 and Lotus, Epilobium, and Rubus in both Europe and Australia. Again, even genera are divided : of 
 the last named, most or all of the species are variable ; of others, as Epacris, Acacia, and the majority 
 of such as contain upwards of six or eight species, a larger* or smaller proportion only are variable. 
 But the prominent fact is, that this element of mutability pervades the whole Vegetable Kingdom ; 
 no class nor order nor genus of more than a few species claims absolute exemption, whilst the grand 
 total of unstable forms generally assumed to be species probably exceeds that of the stable. 
 
 5. The above remarks are equally applicable to all the higher divisions of plants. Some 
 genera and orders ai'e as natm'al, and as limitable by characters, as are some species; others 
 again, though they contain many very well-marked subordinate plans of construction, yet are so 
 connected by intermediate forms mth otherwise very different genera or orders, that it is im- 
 possible to limit them naturally. And as some of the best marked and limited species consist of 
 a series of badly marked and illimitable varieties, so some of the most natural* and limitable orders 
 and genera may respectively consist of only undefinable groups of genera or of species. For instance, 
 both Qraminece and Composifce axe, in the present state of our knowledge, absolutely limited Orders, 
 and extremely natural ones also ; but their genera are to a very eminent degree arbitrarily limited, 
 and their species extremely variable. Orchidea and LeguminoscR are also well-limited Orders (though 
 
 small genera and the fact that monotypic genera seldom have their variations recorded in systematic works, but an 
 examination of his data and methods compels me to acquiesce in his statement. It has also been remarked (Boryde 
 Saint- Vincent, Yoy. aux Qiiatre lies de rAlrique) that the species of islands are more variable than those of continents, 
 an opinion I can scarcely subscribe to, and opposed to JL-. Darwin's facts, inasmuch as insular Floras are characterized 
 by peculiar genera, and by having few species in proportion to genera. Bisexual trees and shrubs are generally 
 more variable than unisexual, which however is only a corollary fi-om what is stated above regarding plants of simple 
 stnictiure of flower. On the whole, I think herbs are more variable than shrubby plants, and annuals than perennials. 
 It would be curious to ascertain the relative variableness of social and scattered plants. The individuals of a social 
 plant, in each area it is social upon, are generally very constant, but individuals from different areas often differ much. 
 The Pinm sylvesirk, Mughts, and itnciuata are cases m point, if considered as varieties of one ; as are the Cedars of 
 Atlas, Algeria, and the Himalaja. 
 
 * It should be borne in mind that the term natural, as apphed to Orders or other groups, has often a double 
 significance ; every natural order is so iu the sense of each of its members being more closely related to one or more 
 of its own group than to any of another ; but the term is often used to designate an easily limited natural order, that 
 is, one whose memberj are so very closely related to each other by conspicuous peculiarities that its differential cha- 
 racters can be expressed, and itself always recognized ; these may be called objective Orders ; Orchidece and Gramine<e 
 are examples. Any natm'ahst, endowed with fair powers of observation aud generahzation, recognizes the close affi- 
 nity between a pseudobulbous epiphrtical, and a terrestrial tuberous-rooted Orchid, or between the Bamboo and 
 Wheat, though the differences are exceedingly gieat in habit and in organs of vegetation and reproduction. Other 
 orders are as natural and may he as well limited, but having uo conspicuous characters in common, and presenting 
 many subordinate distinct plans of structui'e, may be regarded as subjective. Such are Ranunculacete and Legu- 
 minosa, of which a botanist must have a special and extensive knowledge before he can readily recognize veiy many 
 of their members. No degree of natural sagacity will enable an uninstructed person to recognize the close affinity of 
 Clematis and Ranunculus, or of Acacia and Cytisus, though these are reaUy as closely related as the Orchids and 
 Grasses mentioned above. We do not know why some Orders are subjective and some objective ; but if the theory 
 of creation by variation is a true one, we ought through it to reach a solution. 
 
INTRODUGTOKY ESSAY. vu 
 
 not SO absolutely as the former) , but they, ou the coutrary, consist of comparatively exceedingly weil- 
 raarked geuera aud species. Melanthacece and Scrophularinece , on the other hand, are not limitable 
 as Orders, and contain reiy many difl'erently constructed groups ; but their genera, and to a great 
 extent their species also, are well-marked and limitable. The circumstance of a group being either 
 isolated or having complex relations, is hence no indication of its members having the same characters. 
 
 Again, as with species, so vrith geuera and orders, we find that vipon the whole those are the 
 best hmited which consist of plants of complex floral structure : the Orders of Dicotyledons are 
 better limited than those of Monocotyledons, and the genera of Dichlamydese than those of Achla- 
 mydeae.* 
 
 Now my object in dwelling on this parallelism between the characteristics of individuals in 
 relation to species, of species in relation to genera, and of genera in relation to Orders, is because I 
 consider (Introd. Essay to Fl. N. Z.) that it is to the extinction of species and genera that we are 
 indebted for our means of resolving plants into limitable genera and orders. This ^aew is now, I 
 believe, generally admitted, even by those who still regard species as the immiitable units of the 
 Vegetable Creation ; and it therefore now remains to be seen how far we are wan-anted in extending 
 it to the limitation of species by the elimination of their varieties through natural causes.f 
 
 6. The evidence of variability thus deduced from a rapid general survey of the prominent facts 
 elicited from a study of the principles of classification, are to a certain extent tested by the behaviour 
 of plants under cultivation, which operates either by hastening the processes of Nature (in rapidly 
 inducing variation), or by eSecting a prolepsis or anticipation of those processes (in producing sports» 
 i. c. better marked varieties, without graduated stages), or by placing the plant in conditions to which 
 it would never have been exposed in the ordinary course of natural events, and which eventually either 
 kill it or give origin to a series of varieties which might otherwise have never existed. J 
 
 * There are too many exceptions to this to admit of our concluding at once that it is attributable to any 
 simple and imiform law of variation ; but it may be explained by assuming that the degree or amount of variation i? 
 differently manifested at different epochs m the histon,' of the group. Thus, if a genus is numerically mcreasing, and 
 consequently running into varieties, it will present a group of species with complex relations intei- se; if, on the con 
 trary, it is numerically decreasing, such decrease must lead to the extinction of some varieties, and hence result in the 
 better hmitation of the remainder. The apphcation of this assumption to the fact of the best hmited groups being 
 most prevalent among the higher classes (i. e. among those most comphcated in then organization), woidd at first 
 sight appear an argument against progression, were it not for the consideration that the higher tribes of plants have 
 in another respect proved themselves superior, in that they have not only far surpassed the lower in number of genera 
 and species, but in individuals, and also in bidk and stature. And lastly, as ah the highest orders of plants contain 
 numerous species and often genera of as sunple organization as any of the lower orders are, it follows that that phy- 
 sical superiority which is manifested in gi'eater extent of variation, in better seeming a succession of race, in more 
 rapid multiphcation of individuals, and even in increase of bulk, is in some senses of a higher order than that repre- 
 sented by mere complexity or speciahzation of organ. 
 
 t It follows as a coroUaiy to the proposition (That species, etc., are naturaUy rendered hmitable by the destruc- 
 tion of varieties), that there must be some intimate relation between the rate of increase and the duration of genera 
 (or other groups of species) on the one hand, and the hmitabihty of then species on the other. Thus, when a genus 
 consists of a multitude of illimitable forms, we may argue with much plausibihty that it is on the increase, because 
 no intermediates have as yet been destroyed, and that the buih of individuals and the production of new forms is pro- 
 ceeding at a greater proportional rate than in an equaUy large genus of winch the species are hmitable. 
 
 X My friend Jlr. Wallace treats of animals under domestication, not only as if they were in very different 
 physical conditions fi'om those in a state of natm-e, inasmuch as every sense and faculty is continually fuUy exer- 
 cised and strengthened by wild animals, whilst certain of these lie dormant in the domesticated, but as if they were 
 
via FLORA OF TASMANIA. 
 
 7. Now tlic i)romiiicnt phenomena presented by species nnder cultivation are analogous in kind 
 and extent to those which we have derived from a survey of the affinities of plants in a state of 
 uatm-e : a large number remain apparently permanent and unalterable, and a large number vary 
 indefinitely. Of the permanent there is little to remark, except that they belong to very many 
 orders of plants, nor are they always those which are permanent in a state of nature. !Many plants, 
 acknowledged by all to be varieties, may be propagated by seed or otherwise, when their offspring re- 
 tains for many successive generations the characters of the variety. On the other hand, species 
 which have remained immutable for many generations under cultivation, do at length commence to 
 vary, and having once begun, are thereafter peculiarly prone to vary further. 
 
 8. The variable cultivated species present us with the most important phenomena for investi- 
 gating the laws of mutability and permanence ; but these phenomena are so infinitely varied, com- 
 plex, and apparently contradictory, as to defeat all attempts to elucidate the history of any individual 
 case of variation by a study of its phases alone. It would often appear doubtful whether the natural 
 operations of a plant tend most to iuduce or to oppose variation ; and we hence find the advocates of 
 original permanent creations, and those of mutable variable species, taking exactly opposite views in 
 this respect, the truth, I believe, being that both are right. Nature has provided for the possibiUty of 
 indefinite variation, but she regulates it as to extent and duration ; she will neither allow her offspring 
 to be weakened or exhausted by promiscuous hybridization and incessant variation, nor will she suffer 
 a new combination of external conditions to destroy one of these varieties without providing a sub- 
 stitute when necessary ; hence some species remain so long hereditarily immutable as to give rise to 
 the doctrine that all are so normally, while others are so mutable as to induce a belief in the very 
 opposite doetriiie, which demands incessant lawless change. 
 
 9. It would take far too long a time were I to attempt any analysis of the phenomena of culti- 
 vation, as illustrative of those of variability in a state of nature. There are however some broad facts 
 which should be borne in mind in treating of variation by cross impregnation and hybridity. 
 
 10. Variation is effected by graduated changes j and the tendency of varieties, both in nature 
 and under cultivation, when further varying, is rather to depart more and more widely from the 
 original type, than to revert to it : the best marked varieties of a wild species occurring on the 
 confines of the area the species inhabits, and the best marked varieties of the cultivated species 
 being those last produced by the gardener. I am aware that the prevalent opinion is that there is a 
 strong tendency in cvdtivated, and indeed in all varieties, to revert to the type from which they de- 
 parted ; and I have myself quoted this opinion, without questioning its accuracy,* as tending to sup- 
 subject to the influence of fundamentally difTercnt laws. He says, "No inferences as to varieties in a state of 
 natui'e can be deduced fi-om the observation of those oceui'ring among domestic animals. The two are so much op- 
 posed that what applies to the one is almost sure not to apply to the other." But, in the first place, of the same species 
 of wild animals some families must be placed where certain faculties and senses are far more exercised than others, 
 and the difference in this respect between the conditions of many families of wild animals is as gi-eat as those between 
 many wild and tame families ; and secondly, other senses and faculties, latent and unkno^vn in the vrild animal, but 
 which are as proper to the species as any it exercised in its wild state, are manifested or developed by it imder 
 domestication. An animal in a state of nature is not then, as AL-. Wallace assumes, " in the full exercise of every 
 part of its organization ;" were it so, it could not varj' or alter with altered conditions, nor could other faculties re- 
 main to be called iato play under domestication. The tendency of species when varying cannot be to depart from 
 the original type in a wild condition and to revert to it under domestication, for man cannot invert the order of 
 Nature, though he may hasten or retard some of its processes. 
 
 * Fl. N. Zeal., Introd. Essaj', p. x., and Flora ludiea, Introduction, p. 14. 
 
INTRODrCTORY ESSAY. IX 
 
 port the views of those who regard species as permanent. A furtlicr aequaintancc witli the results of 
 gardening operations leads me now to doubt the existence of this centripetal force in varieties, or at 
 least to believe that in the phrase " reversion to the wild type/' many very different phenomena are 
 included. In the first place, the majority of cultivated vegetables and cerealia, such as the Cabbage 
 and its numerous progeny, and the varieties of wall-fruit, show when neglected no disposition to 
 assume the characters of the wild states of these plants;* they certainly degenerate, and even die if 
 Nature does not supply the conditions which man (by anticipation of her operations, or otherwise) has 
 provided ; they become stunted, hard, and woody, and resemble their wild progenitors in so far as all 
 stunted plants resemble wild plants of similar habit; but this is not a reversion to the original type, 
 for most of these cultivated races are not merely luxuriant forms of the wild parent. In neglected 
 fields and gardens we see plants of Scotch Kale, Brussels Sprouts, or Kohl-rabi, to be aU as unlike 
 their common parent, the wild Brassica oleracca, as they are unlike one another ; so, too, most of our 
 finer kinds of apples, if grown fi'om seed, degenerate and become crabs, but in so doing they become 
 crab states of the varieties to which they belong, and do not revert to the original wild Crab-apple. 
 And the same is true to a great extent of cultivated Roses, of mapy varieties of trees, of the Rasp- 
 berry, Strawberry, and indeed of most garden plants. It has also been held, that by imitating the 
 conditions under which the wild state of a cultivated variety grows, we may induce that variety to 
 revert to its original state ; but, except in the false sense of reversion above explained, I doubt if this 
 is supported by e\'idence. Cabbages grown by the seaside are not more like wild Cabbages than 
 those grown elsewhere, and if cultivated states disseminate themselves along the coast, they there 
 retain their cultivated form. This is however a subject which would fill a volume with most instruc- 
 tive matter for reflection, and which receives a hundredfold more illustration from the Animal than 
 from the Vegetable Kingdom. I can here only indicate its bearing on the doctrine of variation, 
 as evidence that Nature operates upon mutable forms by allowing great variation, and displaying 
 little tendency to reversion. t With this law the suggestive observation of il. Yilmorin well accords, 
 that when once the constitution of a plant is so broken that variation is induced, it is easy to multi- 
 ply the varieties in succeeding generations. 
 
 It may be objected to this line of argument that our cultivated plants are, as regards their 
 constitution, in an artificial condition, and are, if unaided, incapable of self-perpetuation ; but an arti- 
 ficially induced condition of constitution is not necessai-ily a diseased or unnatural one, and, so far as 
 our cultivated plants are concerned, all we do is to place them under conditions which Nature does 
 not provide at the same particular place and time. That Nature might supply the conditions at other 
 places and times may be inferred from the fact that the plant is found to be provided with the means 
 of availing itself of them when provided, while at the same time it retains all its functions, not only 
 unimpaired, but in many cases in a more highly developed state. We have no reason to suppose 
 tliat we have violated Nature's laws in producing a new variety of wheat, — we may have only anti- 
 cipated them ; nor is its constitution impaired because it cannot, unaided, perpetuate its race ; it is 
 in as sound and unbroken health and vigour during its life as any wild variety is, but its offspring 
 
 * Hence the great and acknowledged difficulty of determining the wild parent species of most of our cultivated 
 fruits, cerealia, etc., and in fact of almost every member of our Flora Cibaria. This would not be so were there 
 any disposition in the neglected cultivated races to revert to the wild form. 
 
 t It is not meant by this tliat any character of a species which may be lost in its variety never reaiipears in 
 the descendants of the latter, for some occasionally do so in great force ; what is meant is, that the newly acquiied 
 characters of the variety are never so entirely obliterated that it has no longer a claim to be considered a variety. 
 
 C 
 
X FLORA OF TASMANU. 
 
 has so many enemies that they do not perpetuate its race. In the case of annual plants, those only 
 can secure the succession of their species which produce more seeds annually than can be eaten by 
 animals or destroyed by the elements. Cultivated wheat will grow and ripen its seed in almost all 
 soils and climates, and as its seeds are produced in great abundance, and can be preserved alive in 
 any quantity, in the same climate, and for many years, it follows that it is not to the artificial or 
 peculiar condition of the plant itself, and still less to any change effected by man upon it, that its 
 annual extinction is due, but to causes that have no effect whatever upon its own constitution, and 
 over which its constitutional peculiarities can exercise no control. 
 
 11. Again, the phenomena of cross impregnation amongst individuals of all species appear, 
 according to Mr. Darwin's accurate observations, to have been hitherto much underrated, both as to 
 extent and importance. The prominent fact that the stamens and pistil are so often placed in the 
 same flower, and come to maturity at the same epoch, has led to the doctrine that flowers are usually 
 self-impregnated, and that the eSect is a conservative one as regards the permanence of specific 
 forms. The observations of Carl Sprengel and others have, however, proved that this is not always 
 the case, and that while Nature has apparently pronded for self-fertilization, she has often insidiously 
 counteracted its operation, not only by placing in flowers lures for insects which cross-fertilize them, 
 but often by interposing insuperable obstacles to self-fertilization, in the shape of strnctiu'al imj)edi- 
 ments to the access of the pollen to the stigma of its own flower.* In all these instances the double 
 object of Nature may be traced; for self-impregnation (or "breeding in"), while securing identity 
 of form in the offspring, and hence hereditaiy permanence, at the same time tends to weakness of 
 constitution, and hence to degeneracy and extinction : on the other hand, cross-impregnation, while 
 tending to produce diversity of form in the offspring, and hence variation and apparent mutability, 
 yet by strengthening the oflfspring favours longevity and apparent permanence of specific type. The 
 ultimate effect of all these operations is of com'se favourable to the hypothesis that vaiiabihty is the 
 rule, and permanence the exception, or at any rate only a transitory phenomenon. 
 
 12. Hybridization, or cross-impregnation between species or very well marked varieties, again, 
 is a phenomenon of a very different kind, however similar it may appear in operation and analo- 
 gous in design. Hybridizable genera are rarer than is generally supposed, even in gardens, where 
 they are so often operated upon, under circumstances the most favourable to the production of a 
 hybrid, and unfavourable to self-impregnation. Hybrids are almost invaiiably barren, and their 
 characters are not those of new varieties. The obvious tendency of hybridization between varieties 
 or other very closely allied forms (in which case the offspring may be fertile) is not to enlarge the 
 bounds of variation, but to contract them ; and if between very different forms, it will only tend to 
 confound these. That some supposed species may have their origin in hybridization cannot be denied, 
 but wc are now dealing with phenomena on a large scale, and balancing the tendencies of causes 
 uniformly acting, whose eflects are unmistakable, and which can be traced throughout the Vegetable 
 Kingdom. In gardening operations the number of hybridized genera is small, their offspring 
 doomed, and since they are more readily impregnated by the pollen of either parent than by their own, 
 
 * Thus, in Lohdia fiilgens, the pollen is entirely prevented by natural causes from reaching tlie stigma of its 
 own flower. In kidney beans impregnation tiikes place imperfectly except the carina is worked up and down arti- 
 ficially, which is effected by bees, who may thus either impregnate the flower ^vith its own pollen or with that 
 brought from another plant. I am indebted to JL-. Darwin for both these facts : see ' Gardeners' Chi-onicle,' 1858, 
 p. 828. 
 
INTRODrCTORY ESSAY. XI 
 
 or by that of any other plant,* they eventually revert to one of their parents : on the other hand, 
 the number of varieties is inealculable, the power to vary further is unimpaired in their progeny, 
 and these tend to depart further and further in sensible properties from the original parent. 
 
 In conformity with my plan of starting from the variable and not the fixed aspect of Nature, 
 I have noAr set down the prominent featm-es of the Vegetable Kingdom, as surveyed from this point 
 of «ew. From the preceding paragraphs the evidence appears to be certainly in favour of proneness 
 to change in individuals, and of the power to change ceasing only with the life of the individual ; 
 and we have still to account for the fact that there are limits to these mutations, and laws that con- 
 trol the changes both as to degree and kind ; that species are neither visionary nor even arbitrary 
 creations of the natm-alist ; that they are, in short, realities, whether only temporarily so or not. 
 
 13. Granting then that the tendency of Nature is first to multiply forms of existing plants by 
 graduated changes, and nest by destroying some to isolate the rest in area and in character, wc are 
 now in a condition to seek some theory of the modus operandi of Nature that will give temporary 
 permanence of character to these changelings. And here we must appeal to theory or speculation ; 
 for our knowledge of the history of species in relation to one another, and to the incessant mutations 
 of their environing physical conditions, is far too limited and incomplete to afford data for demon- 
 strating the effects of these in the production of any one species in a native state. 
 
 Of these speculations by far the most important and philosophical is that of the delimitation 
 of species by natural selection, for which we are indebted to two wholly independent and original 
 thiukers, Mr. Darwin and ]Mr. Wallace. f These authors assume that all animal and vegetable forms 
 arc variable, that the average amount of space and annual supply of food for each species (or other 
 group of individuals) is limited and constant, but that the increase of all organisms tends to proceed 
 annually in a geometrical ratio ; and that, as the sum of organic life on the surface of the globe does 
 not increase, the individuals annually destroyed must be incalculably great ; also that each species is 
 ever warring against many enemies, and only holding its own by a slender tenure. In the ordinary 
 course of natm-e this annual destruction falls upon the eggs or seeds and young of the organisms, 
 and as it is effected by a multitude of antagonistic, ever-changing natural causes, each more destruc- 
 tive of one organism than of any other, it operates with different effect on each group of individuals, 
 in every locality, and at every retm-ning season. Here then we have an infinite number of varying 
 conditions, and a superabundant supply of variable organisms, to accommodate themselves to these 
 conditions. Now the organisms can have no power of sm'\dving any change in these conditions, 
 except they are endowed with the means of accommodating themselves to it. The exercise of 
 this power may be accompanied by a visible (morphological) change in the form or structure of the 
 individual, or it may not, in which case there is still a change, but a physiological one, not outwardly 
 
 * A veiy able and careful experimenter, ]\I. Xaudin, performed a series of experiments at the Jardin des Plantes 
 at Paris, iu order to discover the dui-ation of the progeny of fertile hybrids. He concludes that the fertile posterity 
 of hybrids disappears, to give place to the pure typical form of one or other parent. " II se pent sans doute qu'il 
 y ait des exceptions a cette loi de retour, et que certains hybrides, a la fois tres-fertiles et tres-etablis, tendent li faire 
 souche d'espece ; mais le fait est loin d'etre prouve. Plus nous observons les phenomenes d'hybridite, plus nous 
 inclinons a croire que les espcces sont indissolublement liees a une fonction dans I'ensemble des choses, et que c'est 
 le role meme assigne a chacune d'eUes qui en determine la forme, la dimension et la durce." (Annales des Sc. Nat. 
 ser. 4. v. 9.) 
 
 f Journal of the Litmeau Society of London, Zoolog)', vol. iii. p. 45. 
 
 c 2 
 
XU FLORA OF TASMANIA. 
 
 mauifcstcd ; but tlicrc is always a morphological change if the change of conditions be sudden, or 
 when, through lapse of time, it becomes extreme. The new form is necessarily that best suited to 
 the changed condition, and as its progeny are henceforth additional enemies to the old, they will 
 eventually tend to replace their parent form in the same locality. Further, a greater proportion 
 of the seeds and young of the old will annually be destroyed than of the new, and the survivors of 
 the old, being less well adapted to the locality, will yield less seed, and hence have fewer descendants. 
 
 In the above operations Nature acts slowly on all organisms, but man does so rapidly on the 
 few he cultivates or domesticates ; he selects an organism suited to his own locality, and by so modi- 
 fying its surrounding conditions tliat the food and space that were the share of others falls to it, he 
 ensures a perpetuation of his variety, and a multiplication of its individuals, by means of the destruc- 
 tion of the previous inhabitants of the same locality ; and in every instance, where he lias worked 
 long enough, he finds that changes of form have resulted far greater than would suffice to constitute 
 conventional species amongst organisms iu a state of nature, and he keeps them distinct by maintain- 
 ing these conditions. 
 
 Mr. Darwin adduces another principle in action amongst living organisms as playing an impor- 
 tant part in the origin of species, viz. that the same spot will support most life when peopled with 
 very diverse forms, as is exemplified by the fact that in all isolated areas the number of Classes, Orders, 
 and Genera is very large in proportion to that of Species. 
 
 § 3. 
 
 On the General Phenomena of Distribution in Area. 
 
 Turning now to another class of facts, those that refer to the distribution of plants on the sur- 
 face of the globe, the foUowiug are the most obvious: — 
 
 14. The most prominent feature in distribution is that circumscription of the area of species, 
 which so forcibly suggests the hypothesis that all the individuals of each species have sprung fi'om a 
 common parent, and have spread in various directions from it. It is true that the area of some 
 (especially Cryptogamic and Aquatic plants) is so great that we cannot indicate any apparent centre 
 of diflusion, and that others are so sporadic that they appear to have had many such centi-es ; but 
 these species, though more numerous than is usually supposed, are few in comparison with those 
 that have a definite or cii'eumscribcd area. 
 
 With respect to this limitation in area,=!^ species do not essentially differ from varieties on the 
 one hand, or from genera and higher groups on the other ; and indeed, in respect of distribution, 
 they hold an exactly intermediate position between them, varieties being more restricted iu locality 
 than species, and these again more than genera. 
 
 * It is a remarkable fact that there are some striking anomalies in the distribution of plants into provinces, as 
 compared with animals. Thus there is no peculiarity in the vegetation of Australia to be compared with the 
 raritv of placental mammals, nor with the fact of so many of the mammals, bu-ds, and fish of Tasmania differing from 
 those of the continent of Australia. Nearer home, we find the basin of the MediteiTanean with a tolerably uni- 
 form Flora on the European and North African sides, but these ranking as different zoological prorinces. The 
 much uaiTower delimitation in area of animals than plants, and greater restriction of Faunas than Floras, should 
 lead us to anticipate that plant types are, geologically speaking, more ancient and pennanent than the higher 
 animal types are, and so I believe them to be, and I woidd extend the doctrine even to plants of highly complex 
 stnictm'e. 
 
TXTRODUCTOKY ESSzVY. Xlll 
 
 The universality of this feature (of ii'roups having defined areas) aftbrds to my mind all hut 
 couclusive evidence in favour of the hypothesis of similar forms having had but one parent, or pair 
 of parents. And further, this circumseription of species and other groups in area, harmonizes well 
 with that principle of divergence of form, which is opposed to the view that the same variety or 
 species may have originated at diflerent spots. It also follows that, as a general rule, the same species 
 will not give rise to a series of similar varieties (and hence species) at different epochs ; whence the 
 geological evidence of contemporaneity derived from identity of fossil forms may be relied upon. 
 
 The most obvious cause of this limitation in area no doubt exists in the well-kuown fact that 
 plants do not necessarily inhabit those areas in which they are constitutionally best fitted to thrive 
 and to propagate ; that they do not grow where they would most like to, but where they can find 
 space and fewest enemies. We have seen (13) that most plants are at warfare with one or more 
 competitors for the area they occupy, and that both the number of individuals of any one species and 
 the area it covers are contingent on the conditions which determine these remaining so nicely balanced 
 that each shall be able at least to hold its own, and not succumb to. the enervating or etiolating or 
 smothering influences of its neighbours. The eflfeets of this warfare are to extinguish some species, 
 to spai'C ouly the hardier races of others, and especially to limit the remainder both as to area and 
 characters. Exceptions occur in plants suited to very limited or abnormal conditions, such as desert 
 plants, the chief obstacles to whose multiplication are such inorganic and principally atmospheric 
 causes as other plants cannot overcome at all ; such plants have no competitors, are generally widely 
 distributed, and not very variable.* 
 
 15. The three great classes of plants, Acotyledons, Monocotyledons, and Dicotyledons (Gymno- 
 spermous and Angiospermous), are distributed with tolerable equality over the surface of the globe, 
 inasmuch as we cannot indicate any of the six continents (Europe, Asia, Africa, North and South 
 America, and Australia) as being peculiarly rich in one to the exclusion of another. Further, the dis- 
 tribution of some of the larger Orders is remarkably equable, as Comjiosiice, Leguminosce, Graminea;, 
 and others ; facts which (supposing existing species to have originated in variation) would seem to 
 indicate that the means of distribution have overcome, or been independent of the existing apparent 
 impediicents, and that the power of variation is equally distributed amongst these classes, and con- 
 tinuously exerted under very diflerent conditions. I do not mean that all the classes are equally 
 variable, but that each displays as much variety in one continent as in another. 
 
 16. Those Classes and Orders which are the least complex in organization are the most widely 
 distributed, that is to say, they contain a larger proportion of widely diffused species. Thus the 
 species of Acotyledons are more widely dispersed than those of Monocotyledons, and these again 
 more so than those of Dicotyledons ; so also the species of Thallophijtes are among the most widely 
 dispersed of Acotyledons, the GraminecB of Monocotyledons, and the Chenopodiaceae of Dicotyledons. 
 This tendency of the least complex species to be most widely diffused is most marked in Acotyledons, 
 and least so in Dicotyledons,t a fact which is analogous to that already stated (I), that the least 
 complex are also the most variable. 
 
 * Though invariable forms, they may be, and often are, themselves varieties or races of a species that inhabits 
 more fertile spots, as Poa bidbosa, which is a veiy well-marked and constant form of F.pralensis, occurring in dry 
 sandy soO, from England to North-western India, its " meadow " relative being a veiy variable species in the same 
 countries, and always struggling for existence amongst other Grasses, etc. 
 
 t Vei-y much, no doubt, because of the difficulty in classifxnug Dicotyledons by complexity of organization ; in 
 other words, of our inability to estimate in a elasslticatory point of view the relative value of the presence or absence 
 
XIV FLORA OF TASMANIA. 
 
 17. Though wc rarely find the same species running into the same varieties at ■nidely sundered 
 localities (unless starved or luxuriant forms he called varieties), yet wc do often find a group of spe- 
 cies represented in many distant places by other groups of allied forms ; and if we suppose that indi- 
 viduals of the parent type have found their way to them all, the theory that existing species have 
 oiigiuated in variation, and that varieties depart further from the parent form, will account for such 
 groups of allied species being found at distant spots ; as also for these groups being composed of 
 representative species and genera. 
 
 18. No general relations have yet been established between the physical conditions of a country 
 and the number of species or varieties which it contains, further than that the tropical and temperate 
 regions are more fertile than the polar, and that perennial drought is eminently unfavourable to 
 vegetation. It is not even ascertained whether the tropical climates produce more species than the 
 temperate. 
 
 19. Though we cannot explain the general relations between the A'egetation and physical condi- 
 tion of any two countries that contrast in these respects, we may conclude as a general rule that 
 those tracts of land present the greatest variety in their vegetation that have the most varied combi- 
 nations of conditions of heat, hght, moisture, and mineral characters. It is, in the present state 
 of our knowledge, impossible to measure the amount of the fluctuations of these conflicting con- 
 ditions in a given country, nor if we could can we express them symbolically or otherwise so as to 
 make them intelligible exponents of the amount of variety in the vegetation they affect ; biit the fol- 
 lowing facts in general distribution appear to me to be favourable to the idea that there is such a 
 connection. 
 
 There are certain portions of the surface of the globe characterized by a remarkable uniformity 
 in their phsenogamic vegetation. These may be luxmiantly clothed, and abound in individuals, but 
 are always poor in species. Such are the cooler temperate and subarctic lake regions of North 
 America, Fuegia and the Falkland Islands, the Pampas of Buenos Ayres, Siberia and North 
 Russia, Ireland and Western Scotland, the great Gangetic plain, and many other tracts of land. 
 Now all these regions are characterized by a great uniformity in most of their physical characters, 
 and an absence of those varying conditions which we assume to be stimulants to variation in a loca- 
 lity. On the other hand, it is in those tracts that have the most broken surface, vaiied composition 
 of rocks, excessive climate (vvithin the limits of vegetable endurance), and abundance of light, that 
 the most species are found, as in South Africa, many parts of Brazil and the Andes, Southern 
 France, Asia Minor, Spain, Algeria, Japan, and Australia. 
 
 20. The Polar regions are chiefly peopled from the colder temperate zones, and the species from 
 the latter which have spread into them are very variable, but only within comparatively small limits, 
 particularly in stature, colour, and vesture. Many of these polar and colder temperate plants are 
 also found, together with other species closely allied to them, on the mountains of the warm tempe- 
 rate, and even tropical zones ; to which it is difficult to conceive that they can have been transported 
 by agencies now in operation. 
 
 21. The Floi'as of islands present many points of interest. The total number of species they 
 contain seems to be invariably less than an equal continental area possesses, and the relative numbers 
 of species to genera (or other higher groups) is also much less than in similar continental areas. 
 
 The further an island is from a continent, the smaller is its Flora numerically, the more 
 
 of organs in plants, where many are present, and where those of low morphological importance may have a compa- 
 ratively high physiological significance. 
 
INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. XV 
 
 pccviliar is its vegetation, and the smaller its proportion of species to genera. In the case of very 
 isolated islands, moreover, the generic types arc often those of very distant countries, and not of the 
 nearest land. Thus the St. Helena and Ascension forms are not so eliaractcristic of tropical Africa 
 as of the Cape of Good Hope. Those of Kerguelen's Laud are Antarctic American, not African nor 
 Indian. The Sandwich Islands contain many North-west American and some New Zealand forms. 
 Japan presents us with many genera and species unknown except to the eastward of the Rocky 
 Mountains, in North America.* So too American, Abyssinian, and even South African genera and 
 species are found in ^Madeira and the Canary Islands ; and Fucgian ones in Tristan d'Acunha. 
 
 22. There is a strict analogy in this respect between the Floras of islands and those of lofty 
 mountain-ranges, no doubt in both cases owing to the same causes. Thus, as Japan contains 
 various peculiar N.E. American species which are not found in N.W. America nor elsewhere on the 
 globe, and the Canai-ics and Azores possess American genera not found in Europe nor Africa, so the 
 lofty mountains of Borneo contain Tasmanian and Himalayan representatives; the Himalayas con- 
 tain Andean, Rocky Mountain, and Japanese genera and species ; and the alps of Victoria and Tas- 
 mania contain assemblages of New Zealand, Fuegian, Andean, and European genera and species. 
 We cannot account for any of these cases of distribution between islands and mountains except by 
 assuming that the species aud genera common to these distant localities have found their way across 
 the intervening spaces under conditions which no longer exist. 
 
 23. There is much to be observed in the condition and distribution of the introduced or natu- 
 ralized plants of a country, w liich may be applied to the study of the origin of its indigenous vegeta- 
 tion. The greater proportion of these are the annual and other weeds of cultivated land, and plants 
 which attach themselves to nitrogenous soils ; naturalized perennials, shrubs, and trees occur con- 
 secutively in rapidly diminishing proportions. I can find no decided relation between complexity 
 of structure and proneness to migrate, nor much between facilities for transport or power of endur- 
 ance or vitality in the seed, and extent of distribution by artificial means. I shall return to this 
 subject (which I have elsewhere discussed at length with reference to the Galapagos Archipelagot) 
 when treating of the naturalized plants of Australia. 
 
 24. I venture to anticipate that a study of the vegetation of islands with reference to the 
 peculiarities of their generic types on the one hand, and of their geological condition (whether as 
 rising or sinking) on the other, may, in the present state of our knowledge, advance the subjects of 
 distribution and variation considerably. The incompleteness of the collections at my command 
 from the Polynesian islands, has frustrated my attempts to illustrate this branch of inquiry by. 
 extending my researches from the Australian Flora over that of the Pacific. I may however 
 indicate as a general result, that I find the sinking islands, those (so determined by Darwin's able 
 investigations) characterized as atolls, or as having barrier reefs, to contain comparatively fewer 
 species and fewer peculiar generic types than those which are rising. Thus, commencing from the 
 east coast of Africa, I find hi the Indian Ocean the following islands marked in Darwin's chart J as 
 bounded with fringing reefs or active volcanos, and hence rising : — The Seychelles, ^Madagascar, 
 Mauritius, Bourbon, Ceylon, the Andamans, Nicobar, and Sumatra ; the vegetation of all which is 
 characterized by great diversity and much peculiarity of generic type : whereas those marked as 
 
 * ^^^lilst these sheets are passing through the press, I have been infovined by Professor Asa Gray that the 
 
 Flora of Japan and N.E. Asia is much more closely alUed to that of the Xorthem United States than to that of 
 America west of tjie Rocky Mountains. 
 
 t Linn. Trans, xx. 235. + See his works on volcanic islands and on coral reefs. 
 
XVI FLORA OF TASMANIA. 
 
 atolls or barrier reefs, as the ]Maldivcs, Laccadivcs, and Keeling Island, contain few speeics, and 
 those the same as grow on the nearest continents. In the Pacific Ocean, again, the groups of islands 
 most remarkable for their ascertained number of very peculiar generic types are the Sandwich groxip, 
 Galapagos, Juan Fernandez, Loochoo and Bonin, all of which are rising, and most have active vol- 
 canos : those with the least amount of peculiarity arc the Society group and Fijis, both of which are 
 sinking". In the present state of our knowledge it is not safe to lay much stress on these apparent 
 facts, especially as tlic New Hebrides and New Caledonia, which lie very close together, and both, I 
 believe, contain much peculiarity, are in opposite geological conditions, the Hebrides rising and Cale- 
 donia sinking; and the Friendly* and Fiji groups, equally near one another, and with, I suspect, 
 very similar vegetation, are also represented as being in opposite conditions. On the other hand, 
 whole of the group including the Low Archipelago and the Society Islands, extending over more than 
 2000 miles, I observe but one rising spot,t namely, Elizabeth Island, a mere speck of land, but 
 which is the only known habitat of one of the most remarkable genera of CoviposU<e.% 
 
 25. Many of the above facts in the general distribution of species cannot be wholly accounted 
 for by the supposition that natural causes have dispersed them over such existing obstacles as seas, 
 deserts, and mountain-chains ; moreover, some of these facts are opposed to the theory that the 
 creation of existing species has taken place subsequent to the present distribution of climates, and 
 of land and water, and to that of their dispersion havmg been effected by the now pve\ailing aquatic, 
 atmospheric, and animal means of transport. 
 
 Similar climates and countries, even when altogether favourably placed for receiving colonists 
 from each other, and with conditions suitable to their reciprocal exchange, do not, as a rule, inter- 
 change species. Causes now in operation will not account for the fact that only 200 of the New 
 Zealand Flowering Plants are common to Australia, and still less for the contrasting one that the 
 very commonest, most numerous, and universally distributed Australian genera and species, as 
 Casuarina, Eucalyptus, Acacia, Boronia, Helichrymni, Melaleucn, etc., and all the Australian Legu- 
 minosce (including a Em-opean genus and species), are absent from New Zealand. Causes now in 
 operation cannot be made to account for a large assemblage of Flowering Plants characteristic of 
 the Indian peninsula being also inhabitants of tropical Australia, while not one characteristic Aus- 
 tralian genus has ever been found in the peninsula of India. Still less will these causes account for 
 the presence of Antarctic and European species in the Alps of Tasmania and Victoria, or for the 
 reappearance of Tasmanian genera on the isolated lofty mountain of Kina-Balou, in Borneo. 
 
 These aud a multitude of analogous facts have led to the study of two classes of agents, 
 both of which may be reasonably supposed to have had a powerful effect in determining the distribu- 
 tion of plants ; these are changes of climates, and changes iu the relative positions and elevations 
 of land. 
 
 26. Of these, that most easy of direct application is the effect of humidity in cxtcndiug the 
 
 * I find that there is a remarkable difterence between the Floras of the New Hebrides and Caledonia on the 
 one hand, and those of the Fiji islands and those to the east of them on the other. In the former, New Zealand 
 and Australian tj^ies abound ; in the latter, ahnost exelusively Indian foi-ms. The differences between the Floras of 
 Fiji, Samoa, Tonga, Tahiti, and that of India, are in speeies and not in genera, and many species are common to all. 
 
 t Mr. Darwin has left Aurora Island (another of the group) uncoloured, on account of the doubtful evidence 
 regarding it, which however is in favour of its being in the same condition as Elizabeth Island. From a list of 
 species coranumicated by Mr. Dana, it appears to contain no peculiar plants. 
 
 % Fitchia. See Lond. Journ. Bot. 1845, iv. p. 640. t. 2.3, 24. 
 
INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. xvu 
 
 range of species iuto regions characterized by what would otherwise be to them destructive tempera- 
 tures. 
 
 I have, in the 'Antarctic Flora,' shown that the distribution of tropical forms is extended 
 into cold regions that are humid and equable further than into such as are dry and excessive; 
 and, conversely, that temperate forms advance much further into humid and equaljlc tropical regions 
 than into dry and excessive ones; and I have attributed the extension of Tree-ferns, Epiphytal 
 Orchids, Myrtaeese, etc., into high southern latitudes, to the moist and equable climate of the south 
 temperate zone. I have also shown how conspicuously this kind of climate influences the distribu- 
 tion of mountain plants in India, where tropical forms of Laiu'el, Fig, Bamboo, and many other 
 genera, ascend the humid extratropical mountains of Eastern Bengal and Sikkim to fully 9000 
 feet elevation; and temperate genera, and in some cases species, of Quercus, Salis, Rosa, Finns, 
 Pruuus, Camellia, Rubus, Kadsura, Fragaria, .Slsculus, etc., descend the mountains even to the level 
 of the sea, in lat. 25°. In a tropical climate the combined effects of an equable climate and 
 humidity in thus extending the distribution of species, often amount to 5000 feet in elevation or 
 depression (equivalent to 15° Fahr. of isothermals in latitude), a most important element in our 
 speculations on the comparative range of species under existing or past conditions ; and when to 
 this is added that the average range in altitude of each Himalayan tropical and temperate and alpine 
 species of Flowering Plant is 4000 feet, which is equivalent to 12° of isothermals of latitude, we can 
 understand how an elevation of a very few thousand feet might, under certain climatic conditions, 
 suffice to extend the range of an otherwise local species over at least 25° parallels of latitude, and 
 how a proportionally small increase of elevation in a meridional chain where it crosses the Equator, 
 may enable temperate plants to effect an easy passage from one temperate zone to the other. 
 
 27. To explain more fully the present distribution of species and genera in area, I have recourse 
 to those arguments which are developed in the Introductory Essay to the New Zealand Flora, and 
 which rest on geological evidence, originally established by Sir Charles Lyell, that certain species 
 of animals have survived great relative changes of sea and land. This doctrine, which I in 
 that Essay endeavoured to expand by a study of the distribution of existing Southern species, 
 has, I venture to think, acquired additional weight since then, from the facts 1 shall bring forward 
 under the next head of Geological Distribution, and which seem to indicate that many existing 
 Orders and Genera of plants of the highest development may have flourished during the Eocene 
 and Cretaceous periods, and have hence survived complete revolutions in the temperature and geo- 
 graphy of the middle and temperate latitudes of the globe. 
 
 28. Mr. Darwin has greatly extended in another direction these views of the antiquity of many 
 European species, and their power of retaining their fades unchanged during most extensive migra- 
 tions, by his theory of the simultaneous extension of the glacial temperature in both hemispheres, and 
 its consequent eflect in cooling the tropical zone. He argues that, under such a cold condition of the 
 surface of the globe, the temperate plants of both hemispheres may have been almost confined to the 
 tropical zone, whence afterwards, owing to an increment of temperature, they would be driven up the 
 mountains of the tropics, and back again to tliose higher temperate latitudes where we now find most 
 of them. I have akeady (New Zealand Essay) availed myself of the hypothesis of an austral glacial 
 period, to account for Antarctic species being found on the alps of Australia, Tasmania, and New 
 Zealand ; and if as complete e-\-idence of such a proportionally cooled state of the intertropical 
 regions were forthcoming as there is of a glacial condition of the temperate zones, it would amply 
 suflfice to account for the presence of European and Arctic species in the Antarctic and south tern. 
 
 d 
 
XVlll FLORA OF TAS^IANIA. 
 
 pcratc regions, and of tlic temperate species of both lieniisplieres on the mountains of intermediate 
 tropical latitudes. 
 
 On the other hand, we have sufficient e\ddence of many of what are now the most tropical 
 Orders of plants having inhabited the north temperate zone before the glacial epoch j and it is diffi- 
 cult to conceive how these Orders could have survived so great a reduction of the temperature of the 
 globe as should have allowed the preglaeial temperate Flora to cross the Equator in any longi- 
 ,tude. It is evident that, under such cold, the most tropical Orders must have perished, and their 
 re-creation after the glacial epoch is an inadmissible hypothesis.* 
 
 29. It remains then to examine whether, supposing the glacial epochs of the northern and 
 southern hemispheres to have been contemporaneous, the relations of land and sea may not have been 
 such as that a certain meridian may have retained a tropical tcmperatui'e near the Equator, and thus 
 have preserved the tropical forms. Such conditions might perhaps be attained by supposing two 
 large masses of land at either pole, which should contract and join towards the Equator, forming 
 one meridional continent, while one equatorial mass of land should be placed at the opposite meridian. 
 If the former continent were traversed by a meridional chain of mountains, and so disposed that the 
 polar oceanic currents should sweep to^vards tke Equator for many degrees along both its shores, its 
 equatorial climate would be throughout far more temperate than that of the opposite equatorial mass 
 of laud, whose climate would be tropical, insular, and humid. 
 
 30. The hypothesis of former mountain chains having aftbrded to plants the means of migration, 
 by connecting countries now isolated by seas or desert plains, is derived from the eridence afforded 
 by geology of tlie extraordinary mutation in elevation that the earth's surface has experienced since 
 the appearance of existing forms of animals and plants. In the Antarctic Flora I suggested as an 
 hypothesis that the presence of so many Arctic-American plants in Antarctic America might be 
 accounted for by supposing that the now depressed poz-tions of the Andean chain had, at a former 
 period, been so elevated that the species in question had ])assed along it from the north to the south 
 temperate zone ;t and there are some facts in the distribution of species common to the mountain 
 Floras of the Himalaya and ]Malay Islands, and of Australia and Japan, that would well accommo- 
 date themselves to a similar hypothesis. Of such submerged meridional lands we have some slender 
 
 * The question of the state of the mean temprature of the globe during comparatively recent geological periods 
 is yearly deriving gi-eater importance in relation to the problem of distribution. Upon this point geologists are not 
 altogether clear, nor at one with the masters of physical science. Lyell (Principles, ed. ix. chap, vii.) attributes the 
 glacial epoch to such a disposition of Land and sea as would sufficiently cool the temperate zones ; and he unphes 
 that this involves or necessitates a lowering of the mean temperature of the whole globe. Another hypothesis is, 
 that there was a lowering of the mean temperature of the globe wholly independent of any material change in the 
 present relations of sea and land, which cold induced the glacial epoch. A third theory is that such a redispo- 
 sition of land and sea as would induce a glacial epoch in our hemisphere need not be great, nor necessitate a 
 decrement of the mean temperature of the whole earth. 
 
 f The coutmuous extension of so many species along the Cordillera (of which detailed evidence is given in the 
 Antarctic Flora) from the llocky Mountains to Fuegia, is a most remarkable fact, considering how great the break 
 is between the Andes of New Granada and those of Mexico, and that the intermediate countries present but few 
 resting-places for alpine plants. That this depression of the chain has had a powerfid efi'ect in either limiting 
 the extension of species which have appeared since its occurrence, or in inducing changes of climate which have 
 extinguished species once common to the north and south, is evidenced by the fact that a number of Fuegian 
 and South Chili plants extend northward as alpincs to the very shores of the Gulf of Mexico, but do not inhabit 
 the Mexican Andes, whilst as many Arctic species advance south to the ^lexican Andes, but do not cross the inter- 
 mediate depression and reappear in the Bohvian Andes. 
 
INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. MX 
 
 evidence in the fact that, in the meridians* of Anstralia and Japan, we have, first, the nortli-west 
 coast of Australia sinking, together with the Louisiade Archipelago to its north ; then, approaching 
 the Line, the New Ireland group is sinking, as are also the Caroline Islands, in lat. 7° N. Beyond 
 this, however, in lat. 15° N., are the IMarianne Islands (rising), of whose vegetation nothing is 
 known ; in 27° N., the Bouin Islands (also rising) ; and in 30° N. is Japan, with which this bota- 
 nical relationship exists. 
 
 It is objected by Mr. Darwin to this line of argument (as to that at p. xv concerning the 
 Pacific Islands), that all these sinking areas are volcanic islands, having no traces of older rocks on 
 them ; but I do not see that this altogether invalidates the hj'pothesis, for many of the loftiest moun- 
 tains throughout the Malayan Archipelago, New Zealand, and the Pacific Islands, are volcanic ; some 
 are active, and many attain 1 0-14,000 feet in elevation, whilst the lower portions of some of the 
 largest of these islands are formed of rocks of various ages. 
 
 ^ 4. 
 On the General Plienomena of the Distribution of Plants in Time. 
 
 A third class of facts relates to the antiquity of vegetable forms and types on the globe, as en- 
 deuced by fossil plants. The chief facts relating to these are tbe following : — 
 
 31. The earliest Flora of which we know much scientifically, is that of the Carboniferous forma- 
 tion. We have indeed plants that belonged to an earlier vegetation, but they do not differ in any 
 important respects from those of the carboiaifcrous formation. 
 
 Now the ascertained features of the coal vegetation may be summed up very briefly. There 
 existed at that time, — 
 
 Filices ; in the main entirely resembling their modern representatives, and some of which may 
 even be generically, though not specifically, identical with them. 
 
 Lycopodiacece ; the same in their main chai'acters as those now existing, and, though of higher 
 speeializatiou of stem, of greater stature, of different species, and perhaps also genera, from modern 
 Lycoj)odiace<B, yet identical with these in the structure of their reproductive organs and their con- 
 tents, and in the miiaute anatomy of their tissues. 
 
 Coniferce. The evidence of this Order is derived chiefly from the anatomical characters of the 
 Dicotyledonous wood so abundantly found in the coal, and which seems to ])e identical in all impor- 
 tant respects with the wood of modern genera of that Order, to which must be added the probability 
 of Triyonocarpon and Noeggerathia being Gymuospcrmous, and allied to Salisburia* On the other 
 hand, it must not be overlooked that no Coniferous strobili have been hitherto detected in tlie Car- 
 boniferous formation. 
 
 Cycadece. Some fragments of wood, presenting a striking similarity in anatomical characters 
 to that of Cycadece, have been found in the carboniferous series. 
 
 In the absence of the fructification of Calamites, Calamodendron, Halonia, Anabathra, etc., 
 there are no materials for any safe conclusions as to their immediate affinities, beyond that they all 
 seem to be allied to Ferns or Lycopodiacece ; but the same can hardly be said of the affinities of 
 Volkmannia,f AnthoUthes and others, which have been referred, with more or less probability, to 
 Angiospermous Dicotyledons. 
 
 The Permian Flora is for the most part specifically distinct from the Carboniferous, but many of 
 
 * Phil. Trans. 1855, p. 149. f See Quarterly Journal of Geological Society, May, 1854. 
 
 d2 
 
XX FLORA OF TASJU^'IA. 
 
 its genera arc the same. The prevalent types are Gymnospcrmous Dicotyledons, especially Cijcadece, 
 and a great abundance of Tree-ferns. 
 
 The New Red Sandstone, or Trias group, presents plants more analogous to those of the Oolite 
 than to those of the Carboniferous epoch, but they have also much in common with the latter. 
 VoUzla, a remarkable genus of Conifers, appears to be peculiar to this period. 
 
 In the Lias numerous species of Cycadem have been found, with various Conifers and many 
 Ferns. No other Dicotyledonous or any Monocotyledonous plants have as yet been discovered, but 
 it is diflScult to believe that none such should have existed at a period when wood-boring and herb- 
 devouring insects, belonging to modern genera, were extremely abundant, as has been proved by the 
 researches of !Mr. Brodie and !Mr. Westwood.* 
 
 The Oolite contains numerous Cycade<e, Coniferte, and Ferns, and more herbivorous genera of 
 insects ; and here IMonocotyledonous vegetables are recognizable in Podocarya and other Pandaueous 
 plants. A cone of Pimis has been discovered in the Pm-beck, and one of Araucaria in the inferior 
 Oolite of Somersetshire. 
 
 In the Cretaceous group. Dicotyledons of a very high type appear. A good many species are enu- 
 meratedt by Dr. Debey, of Aix-la-Chapelle, including a species of Juglans, a genus belonging to an 
 Order of highly-developed floral structure and complex affinities. J 
 
 Charucece appear for the first time at this epoch, and arc apjjarcntly wholly similar in structure 
 to those of the present day. 
 
 The Tertiary strata present large assemblages of plants of so many existing Genera and Orders, 
 that it can hardly be doubted but that even the earliest Flora of that period was almost as complex 
 and varied as that of our own. In the lowest Eocene beds are found Anonaceie, Nipa, Acacia, and 
 Cucurhitacexe.^ In the Bagshot sands some silicified wood has been found, which may confidently 
 be referred to Banksia, and which is, in fact, scarcely distinguishable from recent and fossil Aus- 
 tralian Banksia wood.|| 
 
 * These insects include species of the existing common European genera, Elater, Gryllus, Hemerobim, Eplie- 
 mera, Libellula, Paiiorpa, and Carabus. Of all conspicuous tribes of plauts the Oycadece, Filices, Coiiifera, and 
 Lycopodiacea perhaps support the fewest insects, and the association of the above-named insects with a vegetation 
 consisting solely or mainly of plauts of these Orders is quite inconceivable. 
 
 •f Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vii. pt. 1. misc. p. 110. 
 
 % Professor Oswald Heer, of Zurich, in an interesting little paper (Quelques Jlots sur les Xoyers), in Bibl. 
 Lniv. Genev. Sep. 1858, argues from the fact of the early appearance oi Juglans in the geological series, that this 
 genus must be a low type of the Dicotyledonous class to which it belongs. The position of Juglans is unsettled in 
 the present state of our classification of Dicotyledonous Orders, as it has equal claims to be ranked nith Terebinthaceee, 
 wliicb afe veiy high in the series, and with CupuUfem, which are placed very low; and were the grounds for our 
 thus ranking these Orders based on characters of ascertained relative value, such an argument might be admis- 
 sible ; but the system which sunders these Orders is a purely artificial one, and Juylam with its allies would prove 
 it so, if other proofs were wanting ; for it absolutely combines Terebinthacea and Cupidifera into one natural group, 
 in which (as in so many others) there is a gradual passage from great complexity of floral organs to gi-eat simplicity. 
 
 § I am far from considering the identification of these and the other genera which I have enumerated in various 
 strata as satisfactory, but I conclude that they may be taken as evidence of as highly developed and varied plants 
 having then existed as are now represented by these genera. 
 
 II I am indebted to the late Robert Brown for this fact, and for the means of comparing the specimens, which 
 are beautifully opalized. I ascertained that he was satisfied with the evidence of this wood having reaUy been dug 
 up near Staines, though it is so perfectly similar in every respect to the opalized Banksia-wood of Tasmania as to 
 suggest to his mind aud my own the most serious doubts as to its English origin. 
 
INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. XXi 
 
 In the brown coal of the Eocene and ^Miocene periods, Fan-palms, Conifers, and various existing 
 genera o{ Mt/ricew, Luurinece, and Platanae arc believed to have been identified. Wescl and Weber 
 describe from the brown coal of the Khinc a rich and varied Flora, representing numerous families 
 never now seen associated, and including some of the peculiar and characteristic genera of the Aus- 
 tralian, South African, American, Indian, and European Floras.* 
 
 In the itoUasse and certain Miocene formations at CEniugen and elsewhere in Germany, Switzer- 
 land, and Tuscany,t 900 species of Dicotyledons J have been observed, all apparently diflerent fi-om 
 existing ones. They have been referred, with more or less probability, to Fan-palms, Poplars (three 
 species), evergreen Laurinea, Ceratonia, Acacia, Tamarindus, Banksia, Embothrium, Grevillea, 
 Cupressus, several species of Juglans (one near the North-American J. acuminata, another near the 
 common Walnut of Europe and Asia, J. nigra, and a third near the North-American J. cinei-ea) ; 
 also a Hickory, near the Carya alba (a genus now wholly American), and a Pterocarya closely 
 allied to P. Caucasica. 
 
 The rise of the Alps was subsequent to this period ; and in the European deposits immediately 
 succeeding that event, in Switzerland (at Duruten and Utznach) are found evidences of the follow- 
 ing existing species, — Spruce, Larch, Scotch Fir, Birch, a Hazel (different from that now existing), 
 Scirjjus lacustris, Phragmites communis, and Menyanthes trifoUata. 
 
 The glacial epoch followed, during and since which there has probably been little generic change 
 in the vegetation of the globe. 
 
 32. So much for the main facts hitherto regarded as established in \'egetable Palrcontology ; 
 they are of little value as compared with those afforded by the Animal Kingdom, even granting that 
 they are all well made out, which is by no means the case. In applying them theoretically to the 
 solution of the question of creation and distribution, the first point which strikes us is the impossi- 
 bility of establishing a parallel between the successive appearances of vegetable forms in time, and 
 their complexity of structm-e or specialization of organs, as represented by the successively higher 
 groups in the Natural method of classification. Secondly, that the earliest recognizable Cryptogams 
 
 • See Quart. Joum. Geol. Soc. xv. misc. 3, where an abstract is given, with some excellent cautions, by C. J. 
 F. Bunbuiy, Esq. The Australian genera include Eucalyptus, Casuarina, Leptomeria, Templdonia, Banksia, Dry- 
 andra, and Hakea. I am not prepared to assert that these identifications, or the Australian ones of the Mollasse, 
 are all so unsatisfactorj- that the evidence of Australian tj-jies in the brown coal and Mollasse should be altogether 
 set aside ; but I do consider that not one of the above-named genera is identified at all satisfactoiily, and tliat many 
 of them are not even problematically decided. 
 
 f During the printing of tliis sheet I have received fi-om my friend M. De CandoUe a very interesting memoir 
 on the tertiary fossO plants of Tuscany, by M. C. Gaudin and the ]\Iarqiiis C. Strozzi, in which some of the genera 
 here alluded to are described. The age of these Tuscan beds is refened by Prof. O. Heer to a period intermediate 
 between those of Utznach and CEniugen. The most important plants described are, Coniferae, 6 sp. ; Salix, 2 ; 
 Liquidambar, 1 ; Ahms, 1 ; Carpmus, 1 ; Populus, 2 ; Fagus, 1 ; Quercus, 5 ; Ulmus, 2 ; Planera, 1 ; Ficus, 1 ; 
 Platanus, 1 ; Oreodaphne, 1 ; Laurus, 2 ; Persea, 1 ; Acer, 2 ; Vitis, 1 ; Juglans, 4 ; Car^'a, 1 ; Pterocarya, 1. 
 There are 49 extinct species in all, of which 46 are referred, without even a mark of doubt or caution, to existing 
 genera, and this in almost all cases from imperfect leaves alone ! Without questioning the good faith or abihty of 
 the authors of this really valuable and interesting meraoh, 1 cannot withhold my protest against this practice of 
 making what are at best httle better than surmises, appear under the guise of scientifically established identifica- 
 tions. What confidence can be placed in the positive reference of supposed fossil Fungi to Spliceria, or of pinnated 
 leaves to Sapindus, and other fragments of foliage to existing genera of Laiirinea, Ficus, and Vitis ? 
 
 X 0. Heer, Sur les Charbons feuilletes de Dumten et Utznach, in Mem. Soc. Helvet. Sc. Nat. 1S57; Bibl. 
 Univers. Genev. August, 1858. 
 
XXU FLOHA OF TASMANIA. 
 
 should not only be the highest now existing, but have more highly differentiated vegetative organs 
 than any subsequently ajipcaring ; and that the dicotyledonous embryo and perfect exogenous wood 
 with the highest specialized tissue known (the coniferous, with glandular tissue*), should have pre- 
 ceded the monocotyledonous embryo and endogenous wood in date of appearance on the globe, arc 
 facts wholly opposed to the doctrine of progression, and they can only be set aside on the supposition 
 that they are fragmentary evidence of a time further removed from that of the origin of vegetation 
 than from the present day ; to which must be added the supposition that types of Lycopodiacece, and 
 a number of other Orders and Genera, as low as those now living, existed at that time also. 
 
 Another point is the evidence,t said to be established, of genera now respectively considered pecu- 
 liar to the five continents having existed cotemporaneously at a comparatively recent geological epoch 
 in Eui'ope, and the very close atiinity, if not identity, of some of these with existing species. The 
 changes in the level and contour of the different parts of the earth's surface which have occurred 
 since the period of the chalk, or even since that preceding the rise of the Alps, imply a very great 
 amount of difference between the past and present relations of sea and land and climate ; and it is 
 no doubt owing to these changes that the Araucarice, which once inhabited England, are no longer 
 found in the northern hemisphere, and that the Australian genera which inhabited Europe at a period 
 preceding the rise of the Alps have since been expelled. 
 
 Such facts, standing at the threshold of our knowledge of vegetable palaeontology, should lead 
 us to expect that the problem of distribution is an infinitely complicated one, and siiggest the idea 
 that the mutations of the surface of our planet, which replace continents by oceans, and plains by 
 mountains, may be insignificant measures of time when compared with the duration of some existing 
 genera and perhaps species of plants, for some of these appear to have outlived the slow sulimcrsion 
 of continents. 
 
 35. From the sum then of our theories, as arranged in accordance with ascertained facts, we 
 may make the following assumptions : — That the principal recognized families of plants which inha- 
 bited the globe at and since the Paltcozoic peiiod still exist, and therefore have as families survived 
 all intervening geological changes. That of these types some have been transferred, or have migrated, 
 from one hemisphere to another. That it is not unreasonable to suppose that further evidence may 
 be forthcoming which will show that all existing species may have descended genealogically fi'om 
 fewer pre-existing ones ; that we owe their different forms to the variation of individuals, and the 
 power of limiting them into genera and species to the destruction of some of these varieties, etc., and 
 the increase in individuals of others. Lastly, that the fact of species being with so much uniformity 
 the ultimate and most definable group (the leaves as it were of the family tree), may possibly be 
 owing to the tendency to vary being checked, partly by the ample opportunities each brood of a 
 
 * The vexed question of the true position of Gjinnospermous plants in the Natural System assumes a some- 
 what different aspect under the view of species being created by progi-essive evolution. In tlie haste to press the 
 recent important discoveries in vegetable impregnation and embryogeny into the service of classification, the long- 
 established facts regarding the development of the stem, flower, and reproductive organs themselves of Gym- 
 nospennous plants have been relatively undewated or wholly lost sight of; and if an examination of the doctrines 
 of progression and variation lead to a better general estimation of the comparative value of the characters presented 
 by tliese organs, the acceptance or rejection of the doctrines themselves is, iu the present state of science, a matter 
 of secondaiy importance. 
 
 t See first foot-note of p. xxi (*) : what I have there said of the supposed identifications of the Australian 
 genera applies to many of those of the other enumerated quarters of the globe. 
 
INTRODUCTOllY ESSAY. xxiii 
 
 variety possesses of bciug fertilized by the pollen of its nearest counterpart, partly by the temporary 
 stability of its surrouudiug physical conditions, and partly by the superabundance of seeds shed by 
 each individual, those only vegetating which are well suited to existing conditions : an appearance of 
 stability is also, in the case of many perennials, due to the fact that the individuals normally attain a 
 great age,* and thus survive many generations of other species, of which generations some present 
 characters foreign to their parents. 
 
 36. In the above line of argument I have not alluded to the question of the origin of those 
 families of plants which appear in the earliest geological formations, nor to that of vegetable life 
 in the abstract, conceiving these to be subjects upon which, in the present state of science, botanv 
 throws uo light whatever. Regarded from the classificatory point of view, the geological history of 
 plants is not altogether favourable to the theory of progressive development, both because the earliest 
 ascertained types are of such high and complex organization,t and because there are no known fossil 
 plants which we can certainly assume to belong to a non-existing class or even family, nor that are 
 ascertained to be intermediate in affinity between recent classes or families. J 
 
 The progress of investigation may ultimately reveal the true history of the nm-ecognized vege- 
 table remains with which our collections abound, and may discover to us amongst them new anfl 
 imespected organisms, suggesting or proving a progressive development ; but in the meantime the 
 fact remains that the prominent phenomena of vegetable palaeontology do not advance us one step 
 towards a satisfactory conception of the first origin of existing Natural Orders of plants. 
 
 Taking the Conifers as an example, whatever rank is given to them by the systematist, that they 
 should have preceded ^lonocotyledons and many Dicotyledons in date of appearance on the globe, 
 is a fact quite incompatible with progressive development in the scientific acceptation of the term, 
 whilst to argue fi'om theu' apparently early appearance that they are low in a classificatory system is 
 begging the question. 
 
 Another fact to be borne in mind is, that we have no accurate idea of w-hat systematic progres- 
 sion is in botany. We know little of high and low in the Vegetable Kingdom further than is ex- 
 pressed by tb.c sequence of the three classes. Dicotyledons, Monocotyledons, and Acotyledons; and 
 amongst Acotyledons, of Thallogens being lower than Acrogens, and of these that the Mosses, etc., are 
 lower than Filices and their allies. It is true that we technically consider multiplication and com- 
 plexity of floral whorls in phsenogamic plants as indications of superior organization ; but very many 
 
 * In considering the relative amount and rate at which diiFerent plants vary, it should be remembered that 
 we habitually estimate them not only loosely but falsely. We assume annuals to be more variable than perennials, 
 but we probably greatly oven-ate the amount to which they really are so, because a brief personal experience enables 
 us to study many generations of an annual under many combinations of physical conditions ; whereas the same 
 experience emi)races but a fractional period of the duration of (comparatively) very few perennials. It has also been 
 well shown by Bentham (in his paper on the British Tlora, read (1858) before the Linnaean Society) that an appear- 
 ance of stahOity is given to many varieties of perennials, thi-ough their habitual uicrease by buds, offsets, etc., which 
 propagate the individual ; and in the case of Ridii, which comparatively seldom propagate by seed, a large tract of 
 ground may he peopled by parts of a single indindual. 
 
 t I have elsewhere stated that I consider the evidence of A^gte havmg existed at a period preceding vascular 
 Cryptogams to be of very httle value. (Loud. Journ. Bot. viii. p. 254.) 
 
 % It must not be supposed that in saying this I am even expressing a doubt as to there having been plants 
 intermetUate in affinity between existing Orders and Classes. Analogy with the animal kingdom suggests that some 
 at any rate of the plants of the coal epoch do hold such a relationship ; but should they not do so, I consider this 
 fact to be of little value in the present inquiry, for I inchue to believe that the ascertained geological history of 
 plants embraces a mere fraction of their whole history. 
 
XXIV FLORA OF TASMANIA. 
 
 of the Genera and Orders most deficient in these respects are so manifestly reduced members of 
 others, which are indisputat)ly the most complex in organization in the whole Vegetable Kingdom, 
 that no good classification even lias been founded on these considerations alone.* 
 
 37. Again, it is argued by both Mr. Darwin and Mr. Wallace that the general effects of variation 
 by selection must be to establish a general progressive development of the whole animal kingdom. 
 But here again in botany we arc checked by the question. What is the standard of progression ? 
 Is it physiological or morphological ? Is it evidenced by the power of overcoming physical obstacles 
 to dispersion or propagation, or by a nice adaptation of structure or constitution to very restricted or 
 complex conditions ? Are cosmopolites to be regarded as superior to plants of restricted range, her- 
 maphrodite plants to unisexual, parasites to self-sustainers, albuminous-seeded to exalbumiuous, gym- 
 uosperms to angiospcrms, water plants to land, trees to herbs, perennials to annuals, insular plants 
 to continental ? and, in fine, what is the significance of the multitudinous differences in point of 
 structure and complexity, and powers of endurance, presented by the members of the Vegetable 
 Kingdom, and which have no recognized physiological end and interpretation, nor importance in a 
 classificatory point of view ? It is extremely easy to answer any of these questions, and to support 
 the opinion by a host of arguments, morphological, physiological, and teleological ; but any one gifted 
 with a quick perception of relations, and whose mind is stored with a sufficiency of facts, will turn 
 every argument to equal advantage for both sides of the question. 
 
 To my mind, however, the doctrine of progression, if considered in connection with the hypothesis 
 of the origin of species being by variation, is by far the most profound of all that have ever agitated 
 the schools of Natui'al History, and I do not think that it has yet been treated in the unprejudiced 
 spirit it demands. The elements for its study are the vastest and most complicated which the 
 naturalist can contemplate, and reside in the comprehension of the reciprocal action of the so-called 
 inorganic on the organic world. Granting that multiplication and specialization of organs is the 
 evidence and measure of progression, that variation explains the rationale of the operation which 
 results in this progression, the question arises. What are the limits to the combinations of physical 
 causes which determine this progression, and how can the specializing power of Nature stop short of 
 causing every race or family ultimately to represent a species ? While the psychological philosophers 
 persuade us that we see the tendency to specialize pervading every attribute of organic life, mental 
 and physical ; and the physicists teach that there are limits to the amount and duration of heat, 
 light, and every other manifestation of physical force which our senses present or our intellects per- 
 ceive, and which are all in process of consumption ; the reflecting botanist, knowing that his ultimate 
 results must accord with these facts, is perplexed at feeling that he has failed to establish on inde- 
 pendent evidence the doctrines of variation and progressive specialization, or to co-ordinate his 
 attempts to do so with the successive discoveries in physical science. 
 
 * The subject of the retrogression of types has never yet been investigated in botany, nor its importance esti- 
 mated in inquiries of this nature. To whatever Order we may gi-ant the dignity of great superiority or complexity, 
 we find that Order containing groups of species of very simple organization ; these are moreover often of great size 
 and importance, and of wide geographical distribution. Such groups, if regarded per se, appear to be far lower in 
 organization than other groups which are many degrees below them in the classified series ; and our only clue to 
 their real position is their evident affinity with their complex co-ordinates; — destroy the latter by a geological or 
 other event, and all clue to the real position of the former may be lost. Are such groups of simply-constnicted 
 species created by retrogressive variation of the higher, or did the higher proceed from them by progressive variation ? 
 if the latter, did the simpler forms precede in origin the liigliest forms of all other groups which rank below them 
 in tlie classified series ? 
 
INTROiniCTOKY ESSAY. XXV 
 
 38. Before dismissing this subject, I may revei't once more to the opposite doctrine, ^^llioh 
 regards species as immutable creations, and this principally to observe that the arguments in its 
 favour have neither gained nor lost by increased facilities for investigation, or by additional means 
 for observation. The facts are unassailable that we have no direct knowledge of the origin of any 
 wild species ; that many arc separated by numerous structural peculiarities from all other plants ; 
 that some of them invariably propagate their like; and that a few have retained their characters 
 unchanged under very diflercnt conditions and through geological epochs. Recent discoveries have 
 not weakened the force of these facts, nor have successive thinkers derived new arguments from 
 them ; and if we hence conclude from them that species are really independent creations and immu- 
 table, though so often illimitable, then is all further inquiry a waste of time, and the question of 
 their origin, and that of their classification in Genera and Orders, can, in the present state of sci- 
 ence, never be answered, and the only known avenues to all means of investigation must be con- 
 sidered as closed tUl the origin of life itself is brought to light. 
 
 39. Of these facts the most important, and indeed the only one that affords a tangible argument, 
 is that of genetic resemblance. To the tyro in Natural History all similar plants may have had one 
 parent, but all dissimilar plants must have had dissimilar parents. Daily experience demonstrates 
 the first position, but it takes years of observation to prove that the second is not always true. 
 There are, further, certain circumstances connected with the pursuit of the sciences of observation 
 which tend to narrow the observer's views of the attributes of species; he begins by examining a 
 few individuals of many extremely different kinds or species, which are to him fixed ideas, and the 
 relationships of which he only discovers by patient investigation; he then distributes them into 
 Genera, Orders, and Classes, the process usually being that of reducing a great number of dissimilar 
 ideas under a few successively higher general conceptions ; whilst with the history of the ideas them- 
 selves, that is, of species, he seldom concerns himself. Tn a study so vast as botany, it takes a long 
 time for a naturalist to arrive at an accurate knowledge of the relations of Genera and Orders if he 
 aim at being a good systematist, or to acquire an intimate knowledge of species if he aim at a 
 proficiency in local Floras, and in both these pursuits the abstract consideration of the species itself 
 is generally lost sight of; the systematist seldom returns to it, and the local botanist, who finds the 
 minutest differences to be hereditary in a limited area, applies the argument derived from genetic 
 resemblance to every hereditarily distinct form. 
 
 40. It has been urged against the theory that existing species have arisen through the variation 
 of pre-existing ones and the destruction of intermediate varieties, that it is a hasty inference from a 
 few facts in the life of a few variable plants, and is therefore unworthy of confidence, if not of consi- 
 deration ; but it appears to me that the opposite theory, which demands an independent creative act 
 for each species, is an equally hasty inference from a few negative facts in the life of cei'tain species,* 
 of which some generations have proved invariable within our extremely limited experience. These 
 theories must not, however, be judged of solely by the force of the very few absolute facts on which 
 they are based ; there are other considerations to be taken into account, and especially the conclusions 
 to which they lead, and their bearing upon collateral biological phenomena, under which points of 
 view the theory of independent creations appears to me to be greatly at a disadvantage ; for according 
 to it every fact and every phenomenon regarding the origin and continuance of species, but that of 
 their occasional variation, and their extinction by natural causes, and regarding the rationale of classi- 
 
 * See paragi-aph 4, where I have stated that the fn-and total of unstable speeies probably exceeds that of the 
 stable. 
 
xxvi PLO]{A OF TASMANIA. 
 
 fication, is swallowed up in the gigantic conception of a power intermittently exercised in the develop- 
 ment, out of inorganic elements, of organisms the most bulky and complex as well as the most minute 
 and simple ; and the cousauguinity of each new being to its pre-existent nearest ally, is a barren fact, 
 of no scientific significance or further imjjortance to the naturalist than that it enables him to clas- 
 sify. The realization of this conception is of course impossible; the boldest speculator cannot realize 
 the idea of a highly organized plant or animal starting into life within an area that has been the field 
 of his own exact observation* and research ; whilst the more cautious advocate hesitates about ad- 
 mitting the origin of the simplest organism under such circumstances, because it compels his sub- 
 scribing to the doctrine of the "spontaneous generation" of living beings of every degree of com- 
 plexity in structure and refinement of organization. 
 
 On the other hand, the advocate of creation by variation may have to stretch his imagination to 
 account for such gaps in a homogeneous system as will resolve its members into genera, classes, and 
 orders ; but in doing so he is only expanding the principle which both theorists allow to have operated 
 in the resolution of some groups of individuals into varieties : and if, as I have endeavoured to show, 
 all those attributes of organic life which are involved in the study of classification, representation, and 
 distribution, and which ai'c barren facts under the theorj' of special creations, may receive a rational 
 explanation under another theory, it is to this latter that the naturalist should look for the means of 
 penetrating the mystery which envelopes the history of species, holding himself ready to lay it down 
 when it shall prove as useless for the further advance of science, as the long serviceable theory of 
 special creations, foimded on genetic resemblance, now appears to me to be. 
 
 The arguments deduced from genetic resemblance beiug (in the present state of science), as far 
 as I can discover, exhausted, I have felt it my duty to I'e-examine the phenomena of variation in 
 reference to the origin of existing species ; these phenomena I have long studied independently of 
 tliis question, and when treating either of whole Floras or of species, I have made it my constant aim 
 to demonstrate how much more important and prevalent this element of variability is than is usually 
 admitted, as also how deep it lies beneath the foundations of all our facts and reasonings concerning 
 classification and distribution. I have hitherto endeavoured to keep my ideas upon variation in sub- 
 jection to the hypothesis of species being immutable, both because a due regard to that theory checks 
 any tendency to careless observation of minute facts, and because the opposite one is apt to lead 
 to a precipitate conclusion that slight differences have no significance; whereas, though not of 
 specific importance, they may be of high structural and physiological value, and hence reveal affi- 
 nities that might otherwise escape us. I have already stated how greatly I am indebted to Mr. 
 Darwin' st rationale of the phenomena of variation and natural selection in the production of species; 
 and though it does not positively establish the doctrine of creation by variation, I expect that 
 every additional fact and observation relating to species will gain great additional value from being 
 viewed in reference to it, and that it will materially assist in developing the principles of classification 
 and distribution. 
 
 * It is a curious fact (illustrative of a well-known tendency of the mind), that the few writers who have in ima- 
 gination endeavoured to push the doctrine of special creations to a logical issue, eitlier place the scene of the creative 
 effort in some unknown, distant, or isolated corner of the globe, removed far beyond the ken of scientific observation, 
 or suppose it to have been enacted at a period when the physical conditions of the globe differed both in degree and 
 kind from what now obtain; thus in both^cascs arguing ad ignotum. ah iynoto. 
 
 t In this Essay I refer to the brief abstract only (Linn. Journ.) of my friend's views, not to his work now in 
 the press, a deliberate study of which may modifv my opinion on some points whereon we differ. Matured oonchi- 
 sions on these subjects are very slowly developed. 
 
ON THE FLORA OF AUSTRALIA. 
 
 § 1. 
 
 General Remarks. 
 
 The Flora of Australia has been justly regarded as the most remarkable that is known, owing 
 to the number of peculiar forms of vegetation which that continent presents. So numerous indeed 
 are the peculiarities of this Flora, that it has been considered as differing fundamentally, or in 
 almost all its attributes, fi'om those of other lands; and speculations have been entertained that 
 its origin is either referable to another period of the world's history from that in which the existing 
 plants of other continents have been produced, or to a separate creative effort from that which 
 contemporaneously peopled the rest of the globe with its existing vegetation; whilst others again 
 have supposed that the climate or some other attribute of Australia has exerted au infliience on 
 its vegetation, differing both in kind and degree from that of other climates. One of my objects 
 in undertaking a general survey of the Australian Flora, has been to test the value of the facts 
 which have given rise to these speculations, and to determine the extent and comparative value 
 of a different and larger class of facts which are opposed to them, and which might also give some 
 clue to the origin of the Flora, and thus account for its peculiarities. This I pursued under the 
 impression that it is the same with the study of whole Floras as of single species or their organs, 
 viz. that it is much easier to see peculiarities than to appreciate reseiublances, and that important 
 general characters which pervade all the members of a family or Flora, are too often overlooked or 
 undervalued, when associated with more conspicuous differences which enable us to dismember them. 
 The result has proved, as I anticipated, that, the great difficulty being surmounted of collecting all 
 the materials and so classifying them as to allow of their being generalized upon, the peculiarities 
 of the Flora, great though they be, are found to be more apparent than real, and to be due to a 
 multitude of specialities affecting the species, and to a certain extent the genera, but not extending 
 to the more important characteristics of the vegetation, which is not fundamentally different from 
 that of other parts of the globe. 
 
 Before proceeding to the discussion of the elements of the Australian Flora, I shall shortly de- 
 scribe its general character, viewed in the double light of a peculiar vegetation and as a part of the 
 existing Flora of the globe. Its chief peculiarities are : — 
 
 That it contains more genera aud species peculiar to its own area, and fewer plants belonging to 
 other parts of the world, than any other country of equal extent. About two-fifths of its genera, and 
 upwards of seven-eighths of its species are entirely confined to Australia. 
 
 Many of the plants have a very peculiar habit or physiognomy, giving in some cases a cha- 
 racter to the forest scenery (as Eucalypti, Acaciee, Profeacea, Casuaritue, Coniferm), or are them- 
 selves of anomalous or grotesque appearance (as Xanthorrhma, Kingia, Delabechea, Casuurina, 
 Banksia, Dryandra, etc.). 
 
 A great many of the species have anomalous organs, as the pitchers of Cephalotus, the 
 deciduous bark and remarkable vertical leaves of the Eucalypti, the phyllodia of Acacia, the fleshy 
 peduncle of Exocarpus, the inflorescence and ragged foliage of many Proteacece. 
 
 Many genera and species display singular structural peculiarities, as the ovules of Batiksia, 
 
 e2 
 
xxviii FLOEA OF TASMANIA. [Remarks on the 
 
 ciilyptra of Encali/jjlxs, stigma of Goodeniacece, staminal column of StyHdimn, irritable laljcllum of 
 various Orchideie, flowers sunk in the wood of some Leplospermea, pericarp of Casuarina, receptacle 
 and inner staminodia of Eupomatia, stomata of Proteacea. 
 
 On the other hand, if, disregarding the peculiarities of the Flora, I compare its elements with 
 those of the Floras of similarly situated large areas of land, or with that of the whole globe, I find 
 that there is so great an agreement between these, that it is impossible to regard Australian vegetation 
 in any other light than as forming a peculiar, but not an aberrant or anomalous, botanical province 
 of the existing Vegetable Kingdom. I find : — 
 
 That the relative proportions of the great classes of ^lonocotylcdons to Dicotyledons, of genera 
 to orders, and of species to genera, ai-e the same as those which prevail in other Floras of equal ' 
 extent. 
 
 That the subclasses distinguished by a greater or less complexity of tlic floral en\clopes, or their 
 absence, as Tfialamiflorce, Cali/ciflora, Corolliflora, etc., are also in the same relative proportions as 
 prevail in other Floras. 
 
 That the proportion of Gymnospermous plants to other Dicotyledons is not increased. 
 
 That aU the Australian Natural Orders, with only two small exceptions, are also found in otlier 
 countries ; that most of those most widely diffused in Australia are such as are also the most widely 
 distributed over the globe ; and that Australia wants no known Order of general distribution. 
 
 That the only two absolutely peculiar Natural Orders contain together only thi'ce genera, and 
 veiy few species ; they are, further, comparatively local in Australia, and are rather aberrant forms 
 of existing natural families than well-marked isolated groups : Brunoniacea: being intermediate be- 
 tween Goodeniacece and Composita, and TremandretB between Pohjgalece and Buettneriaceoi. 
 
 That the large Natural Orders and Genera, which, though not absolutely restricted to Australia, 
 are there very abundant in .species and rare elsewhere, and for which I shall hence adopt the terra 
 Australian, stand in very close relationship to groups of plants which are widely spread over the 
 globe (as Epacridem to EricecB, Goodeniacece to Campanulacea, Stylidece to Lobeliaceae, CasuariruB to 
 Mi/ricce). 
 
 That these Australian Orders are exceedingly unequally distributed in Australia ; that there is 
 a greater specific difference between two quarters of Australia (south-eastern and south-western) 
 than between Australia and the rest of the globe ; and that the most marked characteristics of the 
 Flora are concentrated at that point which is geographically most remote from any other region 
 of the globe. 
 
 That most of those Australian Orders and genera which are found in other countries around 
 Australia, have their maximum development in Australia at points approximating in geographical 
 position towards those neighbouring countries. Thus the peculiarly Indian features of the Flora 
 are most developed in north-western Australia, the Polynesian and Malayan in north-eastern, 
 the New Zealand and South American in south-eastern, and the South African in south-western 
 Australia. 
 
 That of the nine largest Natural Orders, which together include a moiety of the Australian species 
 of flowering plants, no fewer than six belong to the nine largest Natural Orders of the whole world, 
 and five belong to the largest in India also. 
 
 That in Australia itself, in advancing from the tropics to the coldest latitudes, or from the driest 
 to the most humid districts, or from the interior to the seashore, or in ascending the mountains, the 
 changes in vegetation are in every aspect analogous to what occur' in other parts of the globe. 
 
Flora of Australia.] INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. xxix 
 
 Tliat the relations between the epochs of the flowering and the fruiting of plants, and the seasons 
 of the year, arc the same in Australia as elsewhere, and most remarkably so, the Orchideee being 
 spring flowers, the LeguminosK- summer, the Co?tipositce autumn, and the Cryptoyamia winter. 
 
 That tlic peculiarities of the Australian Flora in no way disturb the principles of natural 
 ai'rangement derived from the study (5f the Flora of the globe apart from that of Australia ; for after 
 having attempted to consider the Australian vegetation in a elassificatory point of view, shutting out 
 of my view, as far as I could, that of other countries, I have been led to the conclusion that the 
 authors of the Natural System — Ray, Linnaeus,* and the Jussieus — might have developed the same 
 Natural System had they worked upon Australian plants instead of upon European. 
 
 I find further, that the classes, orders, genera, and species, may be about as well (or as ill) fixed 
 or limited by a study of their Australian members as by those of any other country similarly cir- 
 cumstanced, and that there is the same vagueness as to the exact limits of natural groups, a similar 
 inequality amongst them in numerical value and botanical characters, and an analogous difficulty in 
 forming subclasses intermediate between classes and orders, as other Floras present. The Australian 
 Flora, in short, neitlier breaks down nor improves the Natural System of plants as a whole, though 
 it throws great light on its parts ; the Australian genera fall into their places in that system well 
 enough, though that system was developed before Australia was known botauically, and was chiefly 
 founded upon a study of the vegetation of its antipodes. 
 
 Thus, whether the Australian Flora is viewed under the aspect of its morphology and structure, 
 as exhibited by its natural classification, or its numerical proportions or geographical distribution, it 
 presents essentially the same primary features as do those of the other great continents : and it hence 
 appears to me rash to assume that its origin belongs to another epoch of the earth's history than that 
 of other Floras, when the proportions of its classes, etc., are identically the same with these ; or that 
 it should be attributed to a distinct creative effort, if this is manifested only in effecting morphological 
 differences requisite to constitute species and genera in our classification, without disturbing the pro- 
 portions of these ; or that the local influence of the Australian climate should be essentially different 
 from that of other countries, and yet effect no physiological change in the periods of flowering and 
 fruiting, or produce any other functional disturbances of the vegetable organisms, or affect the agency 
 of humidity, temperature, soil, and elevation, on plants. 
 
 I shall now take the Australian Flora in greater detail, and dwell more at length upon those 
 features from wliich I have derived the above conclusions. 
 
 * The real merits of Linna;us as a founder of the Natural System have never been appreciated. In the well 
 deserved admiratiftn of the genius and laboui's of the Jussieus, it is forgotten that the powers displayed by Linnseus 
 in constructing the Genera Plantnnira was not less (perhaps greater) than that exercised in grouping these into those 
 genera of a higher value, which are now called Jussieuan Orders. The history of om- Natural System presents but 
 four salient points : — I. Eay's division of all plants into Phsenogams and Ciyjitogams, and of the former into 
 Monocotyledons and Dicotyledons. II. Limiajus's forming natural groups called Genera, and rendering a knowledge 
 of them accessible to scientific minds by means of a binomial nomenclatui'e and a mixed natural and artificial sys- 
 tem of Classes and Orders. III. The Jussieus' combining most of the genera of Linnasus into truly Natural Orders, 
 under Eay's classes, which classes they di\-ided into subclasses as artificial as many of Lmnseus's classes were. 
 IV. The separation of Gj-mnosperms, by Brown, which is the first step towards a natural classification of the 
 Jussieuan Orders of Dicotyledons. (See Lond. Journ. of Bot. and Kew Gard. Jlisc. is. 31-i pole.) 
 
XXX FLORA OF TASMANIA. {Estimate of Species, etc., 
 
 h 2. 
 
 Estimate of the Australian Flora, and some General Remarks on the Classes and Orders, 
 their Numbers, Distribution, and Affinity. 
 
 I estimate the Flowering Plants known to be indigenous to Australia* at about 8,000 species, a 
 number wliicli will not in all probability be mueh increased by further investigations, because it 
 includes upwards of 500 of wliieh I have seen no specimens, and a considerable proportion of which 
 will no doubt prove to be founded on error, and it includes a much larger number which I have 
 reason to believe will prove to be varieties,t when more of their forms are collected, or themselves 
 more carefully studied. 
 
 About ten years ago (1849), Brown, in the appendix to Sturt's Voyage, estimated the Austra- 
 lian Flora at something under 7,000 species ; since which period 1,000 species have not been added, 
 although the explored ai'ea has been greatly enlarged, both by surveys of the tropical coasts, and 
 inland journeys made to the north of the Tropic of Capricorn, and especially by the investigations 
 of Dr. Mueller, during his adventurous explorings of the Australian Alps, and of the northern and 
 eastern parts. Dr. ^Mueller % himself, who has personally explored more of the continent than any 
 other botanist, except the late Allan Cunningham, considers that the total Flora, including the 
 undiscovered species, Phajnogamic and Cryptogamic (exclusive of the minute Fungi and fresh-water 
 Algce), cannot exceed 10,000 species. Cryptogamic plants are known to be extremely rare in Australia 
 as compared with Phrenogamic ; nevertheless, as they already amount to fully 2,000 discovered spe- 
 cies, § I suspect that Dr. Mueller's estimate is more probably too low than too high, and that we may 
 assume 9,000-10,000 flowering plants as an approximation to the number that will eventually be 
 found to be indigenous to Australia. 1| 
 
 Considering that the vegetation of Australia is confined to a belt of more or less fertile land 
 surrounding an arid desert, which occupies perhaps two-thirds of its total area, and that the tropical 
 region is an extremely poor one in plants, this Flora must be considered as very large. And if the 
 tropical Flora is excluded, and the temperate alone compared nvmierically with that of Europe for 
 instance, the very varied nature of the Australian vegetation will appear all the more remarkable. 
 Thus the superficies clothed with any considerable number of species in extra-tropical Australia, is 
 probably not equal to one-fifth of the similarly clothed area of Europe, which, though so much more 
 varied in all its physical featm-es, contains only 9,648** species, according to Nyman's list, and this 
 
 * Except when othei'n'ise stated, I include Tasmania and its islands under the general tenn Australia. 
 
 f Dr. Mueller's valuable notes upon my ' Tasmanian Flora,' wliieh will be foimd in the Supjjlement, show 
 how very much is to be done in the reduction of species founded on herbaiium specimens, even when these are 
 unusually copious and good. 
 
 X Journal of the Linnsean Society, Botany, vol. ii. p. 141. 
 
 § In Tasmania alone there are Ferns and allies, 70 ; Mosses and Hepaticse, 386; Algae, 315 ; Lichens, about 
 100 ; Fungi, 275. And I cannot doubt but that this munbcr will be doubled by futui-e discoverers. 
 
 II I need hardly remark, that the very different opinions entertained by botanists as to what amount and con- 
 stancy of difference between many forms of plants should constitute a species, renders all such comparisons vague ; 
 and I mav add that no two or more botanists can ascertain the comparative value of their opinions except they have 
 exactly the same materials to work with. It is too often forgotten that in the sciences of observation what are called 
 negative facts and evidence are worthless as compared with positive. 
 
 ** Nyman, SyUoge Florse Europae. 
 
of Australia.] INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. xxxi 
 
 includes a large proportion of what wonld be considered varieties in all tlie Australian estimates. To 
 be more precise, I may state, that the fertile portions of the colonies of New South Wales, A'ictoria, 
 South Australia, and Western Australia, do not probably, in the aggregate, exceed in area Spain, 
 Italy, Greece, and European Turkey, and contain perhaps half as many more flowering plants, or as 
 many as these European countries together with Asia jNIinor and the Caucasus do. There is, however, 
 little or nothing to be learnt from such numerical comparisons of species, when not examined in re- 
 lation to the generic and ordinal differences which chai-aeterize them, and to which I shall hereafter 
 allude. 
 
 The relative proportions of the two great classes of Flowering plants, INIonocotyledons to Dico- 
 tyledons, ai'c as 1 : 4"6,* which is a close approximation to what is supposed to obtain in the vegetation 
 of the whole globe (1 : 4'9),t a remarkable coincidence, when the fact I have already alluded to is 
 borne in mind, that seven-eighths of the species, and two-fifths of the genera of Australia have not 
 been found elsewhere on the globe. 
 
 Regarding the temperate and tropical Australian Floras separately, I find that the tropical 
 contains about 2,200 species, and the temperate 5,800, and that the proportions of Jlonocotyledons to 
 Dicotyledons in each are, — 
 
 Tropical Flora . . . 1 : 3-5 Temperate Flora . . . 1 : 50 
 
 Comparing these numbers with those obtained from similarly large areas, there is again a remarkable 
 concordance,!: exemplifying the established fact that the proportion of Dicotyledons increases with 
 the increasing distance from the tropics. Thus we have, — 
 
 Temperate Floras. Tropical Floras. 
 
 Em-ope' Monocot. : Dicot. : : 1 : 52 Western Trop. Africa^ Monocot. : Dicot. : : 1 : 36 
 
 Russian Empire- . . „ „ 1 : 5-1 Ceylon^ „ ,, 1 : 3-1 
 
 British North America^ „ „ 1 : 3-8 India'' „ „ 1:3-8 
 
 South Africa-* ... „ „ 1:4-2 Tropics* generally . „ „ 1:3-0 
 
 Australia .... „ „ 1 : 50 Australia .... „ „ 1 : 35 
 
 * Brown (General Remarks, p. 6) gives the proportion of Dicotyledons to Jlonocotyledons as rather more than 
 3 : 1, from which it appeai-s that the results of subsequent collections has been to increase the number of Dicotyledons 
 relatively to that of Monocotyledons vei-y largely. And this is as was to be expected, for the Monocotyledons are 
 most widely diffused, and hence tend to preponderate unduly in incomplete Floras. 
 
 t According to Lindley's ' Vegetable Kingdom,' in which the numerical values of the Orders, as reo-ards the 
 genera and species they contain, were obtained with great labour, and are entitled to much confidence. 
 
 X Brown, on the contrary (Gen. Remark ), found a considerable discordance on this very point, for his 
 materials from New South Wales and fi-om King George's Sound both gave the proportion of Monocotyledons 
 to Dicotyledons as very nearly 1 : 3, and his Tropical Flora the same. He adds : — " I confess I can perceive no- 
 tldng, either in the natm-e of the soil or climate of Ten-a Australis, or in the cu-cumstanees under which our coDcc- 
 lions were formed, to account for the remarkable exceptions to the general proportions of the two classes in the 
 corresponding latitudes of other countries." 
 
 1 have satisfied myself, by a comparison of the relative distribution of Monocotyledons and Dicotyledons within 
 Austraha, that this discordance was only apparent, and due to the fact of his coDections not being complete enough. 
 I have elsewhere remarked that the same source of en-or has -s-itiated Brown's estimates of the proportions of the 
 classes in Western Africa (Liim. Trans, xx. p. 240 note). 
 
 ' Xyman, Sylloge. ^ Hooker's ' Flora Boreali-^Vmericana.' * Hooker's ' Niger Flora.' 
 
 2 Ledebom-, ' Flora Rossica.' * Drege, Meyer, Harvey's ]MSS., etc. ^ Thwaites's ' Siunmary.' 
 
 ' Author's MSS. The Indian Flora here estimated includes a large number of temperate and alpine plants, 
 and the proportion of Dicotyledons is hence high. * A. De CandoUe, Geogr. Bot. p. 11S8. 
 
XXli FLORA or TASMANIA. [Orders, etc., of Austrnlm. 
 
 The Gymnospermous Dicotyledons being regarded by many botanists as a class equivalent in 
 rank with all Angiospermous Phajnogams, and all the Australian species being endemic, I have thought 
 it might be interesting approximately to compare their proportions to other PhiBuogams. They are, — 
 
 In Australia 1 : 1S4 
 
 In Europe 1 : 194i 
 
 In the Eussian Empire 1 : IGO 
 
 In India 1 : 292 
 
 In the whole world 1 : 315 
 
 I may remark, that in selecting Floras for comparing the proportions of Orders, it is necessary to take 
 such as embrace a very large area, and are moreover tolerably well defined as botanical provinces. 
 Of those I have compared, India is inapplicable, being a heterogeneous assemblage of tempe- 
 rate, tropical, and alpine plants, the tropical being however so far dominant as to determine the 
 main results. Ceylon, again, is both far too small as an area, and is not a botanical province ; the 
 proportions of the Indian Orders in it are, however, on the whole, so well balanced, that it gives 
 normal results. 
 
 The number of Natural Orders of Phsenogamic plants in Australia is about 152.* Of these none 
 are absolutely peculiar except BrunoniacecB and Tremandre<B, which may without violence be re- 
 sjJectively appended to Goodeniacea and Buettneriacea. Of about fifty absent Orders, the following 
 are universally recognized as large and tropical Indian, and their total absence in Australia is 
 certainly anomalous ; Ternstrmmlaceee (if Cochlospermum be excluded) , DijjterocarpecB, Guttifera 
 (exclusive of Ca/ojihylluni), Ochnacece, Connaracece, Balsamhiece, Begoniacea, Vacciniece. 
 
 The following are also tropical Indian, but are small ; some of them are not universally recognized, 
 but arc appended by various authors to other Orders which do exist in Australia : — 
 
 Samydeae : a family of Bixacew. 
 
 Tamarisciueae. 
 
 Myriceae : of which Casuarinem are possibly a family. 
 
 Pyrenacanthese : referred to Anfidesmece or Eupliorhiem. 
 
 The following are temperate Orders, found elsewhere in the southern hemisphere, but not in 
 Austi'alia : — 
 
 Fumariacefe : a Suborder of Papaveracea. 
 Salicine® : almost entirely a northern Order. 
 Berberidea; : ditto, except iu the South American Andes. 
 ValerianesB : ditto, except in the South American Andes. 
 
 The Orders which, without being absokitely confined to Australia, are either peculiarly charac- 
 teristic of that country, or are almost entirely confined to it, are either very small indeed, or are 
 sections of larger Orders, as, — 
 
 * The following estimates are founded on the assmnption that there are about 200 Natural Orders in all the 
 Vegetable Kingdom, that is to say, so many Natural gToups which are — 1. Types of stmctm-e common in most 
 rases to a large number of species, and containing several or many Genera ; 2. Groups absolutely definable by 
 natural characters, or betrajing a transition to other groups by only a .5maU proportion of their species. My riews 
 on these points accord with those of Bentham (Linn. See. Jouni. Bot. vii. p. 31) and Asa Gray, who also consider 
 200 as a fair approximate estimate of the known Natural Orders. 
 
Distribution of Orders."] 
 
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 
 
 StackhousisB : containing only about 20 species, and of which representatives arc found in New- 
 Zealand and the Philippine Islands. 
 GoodeniacesB : very closely allied to Campanulacew and Loheliacece. 
 StylidiesB : ditto. 
 Epacridcfc : a division of Erieex. 
 Casuarinca; : very near Myricece. 
 Xerotide.TB "» 
 
 Aphyllantheso J 
 
 sections of Liliacem or Juncece. 
 
 Otlior Orders which are less peculiar but arc largely developed and equally or more characteristic 
 of Australian vegetation than the other, ai'c : 
 
 Dilleniacefe, after Australia, abound most in India. 
 EutacesB „ „ South Africa. 
 
 Proteaceoe 
 
 EestiacesB 
 
 Thymeleie 
 
 Hffimodoracefe 
 
 Buettneriaceae 
 
 Droseracese 
 
 Ditto. 
 Ditto. 
 Ditto. 
 Ditto. 
 Ditto. 
 Ditto. 
 
 Turning again to other countries which are remarkable for the peculiarity of their vegetation, 
 I fiud that South America contains many more peculiar families than Australia, and South Africa 
 about as many. 
 
 § 3. 
 On the Australian Distribution of Natural Orders. 
 
 1 have attempted in various ways so to group the Orders as to show the geographical distribution 
 of the characteristic ones ; of these I shall select the following as illustrating most clearly, both that 
 the temperate Flora is more peeuliai' than the tropical, and that that quarter of the continent which 
 is geographically most isolated contains the greatest number of peculiar features. 
 
 A. Orders which are most characteristic of Australia, and almost confined to it : — 
 
 1. Stackhousiese has most species in the South-west ; next, South-east ; fewest in the Tropica. 
 
 2. Goodcniaceae 
 
 , South-west 
 
 , South-east , 
 
 , Tropica 
 
 3. Stylidieas 
 
 , South-west , 
 
 , South-east , 
 
 , Tropica 
 
 4. Epacrideje 
 
 , South-east 
 
 , South-west , 
 
 , Tropics 
 
 5. TremandresB 
 
 , South-west , 
 
 , South-east , 
 
 , Tropica 
 
 6. Casuarineae 
 
 , South-west 
 
 , South-east , 
 
 , Tropica 
 
 7. Xerotidece 
 
 , South-west 
 
 , South-east 
 
 , Tropics 
 
 Hence, Six-sevenths attain their maximum in the South-west. 
 One-seventh „ „ South-east. 
 
 None „ „ Tropics. 
 
 B. Orders which attain their maximum in Australia, and most of the Australian 
 species of which are peculiar to that country ; — 
 
 lenera and 
 
FLORA OF TASMANIA. 
 
 [Distrihution of Orders 
 
 South-east ,, 
 
 , Tropics. 
 
 South-east , 
 
 , Tropics. 
 
 South-east ,. 
 
 , Tropics. 
 
 South-west , 
 
 , Tropics. 
 
 South-west „ 
 
 Tropics. 
 
 South-east , 
 
 , Tropics. 
 
 South-west , 
 
 , Tropics. 
 
 South-east , 
 
 , Tropics. 
 
 South-east , 
 
 , Tropics. 
 
 1. Proteaccfe has most species in the South-west; next, South-east; fewest in the Tropics. 
 
 2. DLUeniacea; „ South-west 
 
 3. Droseraceso „ South-west 
 
 4. Myoporineje „ South-west 
 
 5. Eutaceas „ South-east 
 
 6. HaloragesB „ South-east 
 
 7. PittosporesB „ South-west 
 
 8. Thymelea; „ South-east 
 
 9. HscmodoracezB „ South-west 
 10. Eestiaccas „ South-west 
 
 Here again, Seven-tenths attain their maximum in the South-west. 
 Three-tenths „ „ South-east. 
 
 None „ „ Tropics. 
 
 C. Orders whicli arc not at all peculiar to Australia, and do not there attain their maximum, 
 
 but of which more than half the species are peculiar; and many belong to peculiar Australian 
 genera : — 
 
 1. Lcguminosjo has most species in the South-east ; next, South-west ; fewest in the Tropics. 
 
 2. Mj-rtacea) ,, South-west 
 
 3. Composita) „ South-east 
 
 4. TJmbelliferoe „ South-east 
 
 5. Iridese „ South-west 
 
 6. Melanthaceae „ South-east 
 
 7. Santalaceae „ South-west 
 
 8. PhytolaccesB „ South-west 
 
 9. Saxifragese „ South-east 
 
 This gives Five-ninths attaining their maximum in the South-east. 
 Four-ninths „ „ South-west. 
 
 None „ „ Tropics. 
 
 South-east , 
 
 , Tropics. 
 
 South-west , 
 
 , Tropics. 
 
 South-west , 
 
 , Tropics. 
 
 South-east , 
 
 , Tropics. 
 
 South-west , 
 
 , Tropics. 
 
 South-cast , 
 
 , Tropics. 
 
 South-east , 
 
 , Tropics. 
 
 South-west , 
 
 , Tropics. 
 
 thirty species, but of which comparatively few, or none, of 
 
 D. Orders, all containing upwards of 
 the genera are peculiar. 
 
 1. GraminesB has most species in the Tropics ; next, South-east ; fewest in the South-west. 
 
 2. Cyperaceae „ South-west „ South-east „ Tropics. 
 
 3. OrchidejD „ South-east „ South-west „ Tropics. 
 
 4. EuphorbiaceSB „ Tropics „ South-east „ South-west. 
 
 5. Labiatse „ South-east „ South-west „ Tropics. 
 
 6. Liliacea) „ South-east ,, South-west „ Tropics. 
 
 7. Eubiace® „ Tropics „ South-east „ South-west. 
 
 8. ScrophularinetD „ Tropics „ South-east „ South-west. 
 
 9. AmaranthacesB „ South-west „ Tropics „ South-east. 
 
 10. ChenopodiacesD „ South-west „ South-east „ Tropics. 
 
 11. Sapiudacese „ Tropics „ South-west „ South-east. 
 
 12. Malvaceffi „ • Tropics „ South-east „ South-west. 
 
 13. ConvolvuIacesB „ Tropics „ South-east „ South-west. 
 
 14. Ehamneae „ Tropics „ South-west „ South-east. 
 
in Australia.'] 
 
 rNTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 
 
 15. Verbenaceae has most species in the Tropics ; next, 
 
 16. LoganiacesD 
 
 17. Cruciferao 
 
 18. Loranthaceas 
 
 19. Lobeliaceas 
 
 20. Urticeaj 
 
 21. EanimculacesB 
 
 22. Polygaleae 
 
 23. Solaneae 
 
 24. Lentibularineas 
 
 25. Borajnneae 
 
 Tropics 
 
 South-east 
 
 Tropics 
 
 South-west 
 
 Tropics 
 
 South-east 
 
 South-west 
 
 Tropics 
 
 South-east 
 
 Tropics 
 
 South-west •,feteest 
 
 South-west „ 
 
 South-west „ 
 
 South-east „ 
 
 South-east „ 
 
 South-east ,, 
 
 South-west „ 
 
 South-east „ 
 
 South-east „ 
 
 South-west „ 
 South-west 
 
 in the South-east. 
 South-east. 
 Tropics. 
 South-west. 
 Tropics. 
 South-west. 
 Tropics. 
 Tropics. 
 South-west. 
 Tropics. 
 South-east. 
 
 The sequence in this case is wholly inverted from what obtained in A and B, and we have — 
 
 Foiirteen twenty-fifths attaining their maximum iu the Tropics. 
 Sis twenty-fifths „ „ South-east. 
 
 Five twenty-fifths „ „ South-west. 
 
 This accumulation of ordinal and generic peculiarity of Australian vegetation in the south-west 
 quarter of the continent, as compared with the south-east especially, is a very remarkable feature ; 
 it would still have been very striking had there been any contrasting peculiarity of climate or surface 
 between these districts, which is not the case. 
 
 An examination of the proportions which the largest Natural Oi'ders bear to the whole Flora 
 aflfords veiy important data for determining the relations of a Flora. I find that half the Australian 
 species are included under the following Orders, which I have here arranged nearly iu the order 
 of their numerical extent, and contrasted them with those of some other countries. 
 
 Australia. 
 
 1. Leguminosse. 
 
 2. Myrtacese. 
 
 3. Proteaceae. 
 
 4. Compositae. 
 
 5. Graminese. 
 
 6. Cyperacese. 
 
 7. Epacrideae. 
 
 8. Goodeniaceae. 
 
 9. Orchideac. 
 
 India. 
 Leguminosae. 
 Eubiacete. 
 OrchideaB 
 Compositae. 
 GramineEB. 
 Euphorbiaceae. 
 Acanthaceffi. 
 Cyperaceae. 
 Labiatae. 
 
 South Africa. 
 Compositae. 
 Leguminosae. 
 Ericeae. 
 Gramineae. 
 LiUaceae. 
 Irideae. 
 Dios.me». 
 Scrophularineae. 
 Geraniaceae. 
 
 Europe. 
 Compositae. 
 Leguminosae. 
 Cruciferae. 
 Gramineae. 
 Umbelliferffi. 
 Caryophylleae. 
 Scrophularinese. 
 Labiatae. 
 Eanunculaccae. 
 
 World. 
 Compositae. 
 Leguminosae. 
 Gramineae. 
 Orchideae. 
 Eubiaceae. 
 Euphorbiacea?. 
 Labiatae. 
 Myrtacea;. 
 Cyperacea;. 
 
 Hence it appears, that of the nine Natural Orders which together include upwards of half the 
 known Australian Flowering Plants, three Orders are similarly characteristic of all the other areas 
 compared, two of three areas, and two of two areas. In other words, — 
 
 Compositae, Leguminosae, and Gramineae, are found in all five areas. 
 Cyperaceae and Orchideae, in three. 
 Epacrideae (Ericeaj) and Myrtacese, in two. 
 Goodeniacea; and Proteaceae, in Australia alone. 
 
 Rude as the above data and methods of comparison ai-c, they appear clearly to corroborate the 
 
 /2 
 
FLORA OF TASMANIA. 
 
 [Distribution of Genera 
 
 opiuion, that the fandamcutal features of the Australian vegetation are not very difFei'cnt from those of 
 the rest of the worlds or than the vegetations of other large areas in the world are from one another. 
 
 ^ 4. 
 On the Genera of the Australian Flora. 
 
 The number of Genera of Australian Flowering Plants exceeds 1,300, and eaeh genus has on the 
 average about sis speeies : the Monoeotj'ledons difl'er in this respect from the Dicotyledons in having 
 rather fewer species to eaeh genus. This proportion is of course smaller than obtains for the whole 
 globe (10-5, Lindley), for Europe (about 8), and India (about 5). 
 
 Of these genera a large number (between 500 and 600) are peculiar to Australia, but a rather 
 larger number are common to India and its islands ; 212 are European, and 146 British. 
 
 The proportion of endemic Australian genera is much larger amongst Dicotyledons, and is very 
 conspicuously great in those Orders which themselves numerically preponderate, as Myrtacea, 
 Goodeniacea, Epacridete, Froteacece, Myoporinece, thus indicating that the generic peculiarities of the 
 vegetation ai-e in a certain sense restricted. 
 
 I have endeavoured to arrange approximately the principal Natural Orders with respect to the 
 number of endemic genera they contain, and their prevalence, as follows : — 
 
 1. Orders or Natural groups characteristic of the Flora, and half whose genera are endemic, 
 a. All genera endemic : — 
 
 llajinodoraceje, Xerotideae, Tremandrese. 
 
 b. Upwards of three-foui'ths of the genera endemic : — 
 
 Melanthaceae. Buettneriacese. Myoporineae. 
 
 IridesB. Eutacese. 
 
 Dilleniaeere. StyHdieee. 
 
 Pittosporete. Santalacese. 
 
 c. Between half and three-quarters of the genera endemic : — 
 
 Eestiaceje. TJmhelliferaj. Phytolacccfe 
 
 Leguminos£e. Compositfe. 
 
 ProteacesB. 
 Epacrideae. 
 Goodeniaceae. 
 
 Stackhousife. 
 
 Myrtaceae. 
 Cruciferae. 
 Cycadete. 
 
 2. Orders or large groups characteristic of the Flora in various respects, which are numerically 
 great, and less than half whose genera are endemic. 
 
 a. B'ew or no endemic genera : — 
 
 Eanunculaceae. Boragineae. 
 
 Loganiaceae. Plantagineae. 
 
 b. Upwards of three-fourths not endemic ; 
 
 Malvacete. Droseracea. 
 
 Ehamneae. Polygaleae. 
 
 Polygoneae. 
 LaurineaD. 
 
 Juncagiueffi. 
 Xyride». 
 
 HalorageaB. 
 Portulaceffi. 
 LoranthaceaD. 
 
 Eubiaceae. 
 Convolvulaceae. 
 
 Solanete. 
 
 Asclepiadeae. TJrticeae. 
 
 Scrophularineae. Naiadeae. 
 
 Lentibularineae. Commelyneae. 
 
in Aiislralia.'l 
 
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 
 
 Between three-fourths and one-half not endemic : — 
 CrucifersB. Verbenaceae. Euphorbiacese. 
 
 Sapindacese. 
 LobeliacefB. 
 ApocTOea". 
 
 Labiatm. 
 
 Chenopodiese. 
 
 Amaranthacea>. 
 
 Orchidea>. 
 Smilacea?. 
 
 Liliaceje. 
 Cyperacojp. 
 
 Graminoa;. 
 
 The above estimates are very rude, and intended to show tendencies in the general vegetation. 
 It appears from them, that out of the twenty-five Orders, half of whose genera are endemic, but few 
 are really much restricted in distribution ; and that there arc thirty-nine Orders universally distributed 
 over the globe which play a conspicuous part in the vegetation of Australia, but of whose genera less 
 than half are peculiar to that country. On the other hand, the twenty-three first-named Orders com- 
 prise considerably more than half the species of Australian Flowering Plants. 
 
 In point of number of species they contain, the Australian genera may be arranged approxi- 
 mately, as follows. 
 
 Above 200 species, — 
 
 Above 100 species, 
 
 — 
 
 
 Acacia. 
 
 Eucalyptus; 
 
 Leucopogon. Grevillei 
 
 
 Melaleuca. 
 
 Stylidium. 
 
 Hakea. 
 
 Above 50 species, — 
 
 
 
 
 Pimelea. 
 
 Daviesia. 
 
 Dryandra. 
 
 Drosera. 
 
 Goodenia. 
 
 Eurybia. 
 
 Lepidosperma. 
 
 Dampiera. 
 
 Persoonia. 
 
 Boronia. 
 
 Xerotes. 
 
 Heliclirysum. 
 
 Pultentea. 
 
 Banksia. 
 
 Dodonsea. 
 
 Trichinium. 
 
 These genera together comprise upwards of 2,000 species, are almost without exception very 
 characteristic of extratropieal Australian vegetation, and nearly all are highly characteristic of Aus- 
 tralia and its islands. 
 
 One-half of the genera of Australian Flowering Plants are included in the following Orders : — 
 
 1. CompositEB. 
 
 2. Legumincsse. 
 
 3. GraminesB. 
 
 4. MyrtacesB. 
 
 5. Cyperaceae. 
 
 6. Euphorbiaceae. 
 
 7. Orchidea. 
 
 8. EpacridesB. 
 
 9. Proteacese. 
 
 10. Scrophularineae. 
 
 11. Kubiaceffi. 
 
 12. GoodeniacesB. 
 
 13. LiliacesB. 
 
 14. Labiatae. 
 
 Of the peculiar genera of Australia, on the other hand, one-half of the whole are comprised in 
 
 the following Orders : — 
 
 1. Compositse. 
 
 2. Leguminosss. 
 
 3. MyrtaceaB. 
 
 4. Epacr ideas. 
 
 5. Proteaceae. 
 
 6. Goodeniacese. 
 
 7. Liliaceae. 
 
 8. Orchideae. 
 
 9. Euphorbiaceae. 
 
 Had I the materials, it would have been interesting to have extended this inquiry to the 
 character of the genera themselves, and especially as to whether the arboreous or herbaceous pre- 
 vailed, one of the most striking characters of the Australian vegetation being the great number of 
 peculiar genera, amongst which a large proportion are trees or large shrubs. 
 
XXXVIU FLORA OF TASilANIA. ^Tropical Flora. 
 
 ^ 5. 
 
 On the Tropical Australian Flora. 
 
 There are no geograplilcal or other features of the Australian continent whieh enable me to 
 draw any natural boundaiy between temperate and tropical Australia. In selecting a botanical tropic 
 of Capricorn^ I hence have had reeoui-se to the distribution of the plants themselves, and these must 
 afford very vague data. The tropical Flora, in one form, advances further south on the west coast 
 and on the central meridian than on the east, because of the absence of mountains, and hence of 
 water, on the west, which causes combine to favour the prevalence of hot, desert types of vegetation, 
 many of which advance even to Swan River. On the east coast again the climate is moister, and we 
 hence not only find the most marked features of extratropical Australian vegetation, — Stackhousia, 
 Boronia, Tetratheca, Comesperma, various genera of EpacridecR, Legvminoscs, Myrtacete, etc., ad- 
 vancing in full force as far north as IMoretou Bay, lat. 27°, whieh I have somewhat arbitrarily 
 assumed there to be the limit of the temperate Flora, — but Palms and other tropical forms run- 
 ning down the coast almost to Bass's Straits. To the northward of IMoreton Bay (judging especially 
 fi'om ISIr. Bidwill's Wide Bay collections) not only do many temperate forms disappear, but tropical 
 ones, — Malvacece, Sterculiacece, Aca7ithacece, Eiiphorbiacea, Convolvulacets, Meliacea, and Sajtin- 
 dacetB, Ficus, together with numerous tropical Indian weeds, — become a prevailing feature in the 
 landscape. The Araucarias, according to M'Gillivi'ay (Voy. Rattlesnake, 1846-50), begin at Port 
 Bowen and advance to Cape Melville. Pandanus, according to the same authority, commences at 
 Moreton Island. 
 
 On the west coast I am puzzled where to draw the line. Judging from Drummouu's her- 
 barium, formed between the Moore and Murchison rivers (lat. 27° 30' S.), the vegetation is there still 
 typically that of the Swan River, though much modified, and reduced greatly in number of genera 
 and species. Sir G. Grey, in his adventurous journey from Port Regent to Swan River, enumerates 
 various eminently tropical forms as occurring to the north of Sharks Bay (lat. 26° S.), as Nutmeg,* 
 Araucaria,* Calamus (abundant). Vines, many Figs, and Areca, together with a Banksia of Swan River, 
 ■which he distinctly alludes to as being quite exceptional (p. 247) . To the southward of Sharks Bay 
 again, he met with Xanthorrhma and Sow-tliistle,t both of whose northern limits he gives as 28° S., 
 and Zamia (lat. 29° S.). The parallel of Sharks Bay, I have hence assumed to be north of the posi- 
 tion of the tropic of vegetation. 
 
 In determining what may be called the tropic of vegetation, regard must be had not only to the 
 latitude and isothermal lines, but to the abundance of the vegetation and its character : and, indeed, 
 in such a country as Australia the latter elements are perhaps of the greatest importance, owing to 
 the diminution northward of so many peculiar genera that make up a large pi'oportion of the 
 extra-ti'opical vegetation, and to the fact that the tropical Flora is so very poor in number of species, 
 and deficient in such conspicuously tropical genera as Epiphytic Orchids, Palms, Ferns, Scilaminece, 
 etc. etc. 
 
 Taking all elements into consideration, of the vegetation, actual temperature, and relative hu- 
 
 * 1 find no notice elsewhere of these genera being found on the west coast, and suspect some eiTor. 
 f Leichardt mentions the Sow-thistle as abundant in lat. 35° 30' S. on the Gilbert range. 
 
Tropical Flora.] INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. xxxix 
 
 midity, we may assume that the tropical and temperate Australian Floras blend on both (cast and 
 west) meridians at between lat. 2G° and 29° S. ; and had we complete Floras of the included parallels 
 of latitude, it would not be difficult to determine by the affinities of the peculiar (endemic) species, and 
 the distribution of those that extend either north or south of those parallels, which to refer to the tro- 
 pical Flora and wliich to the temperate. 
 
 Witli regard to the actual temperature of the Australian tropical vegetation, it approximates to 
 the isothermal of 68°. 
 
 The general botanical features of the tropical vegetation may be gathered from the excellent 
 narratives of Leichardt, IMitchell, IM'Gillivray, Carron, and especially of Mueller, for the interior, 
 and of Brown, Cunningham, and j\I'Gilli\Tay for the coasts. The most prominent feature is the 
 rarity of Ciyptogams, which are almost wholly absent in western and central tropical Australia, 
 and in the islands of the Gulf of Carpentaria, but are more abundant (especially the Ferns) on 
 the north-east coast. The absence of Bamboos is another very striking feature, though these are 
 said to abound in Ai-nheim's Land (Mueller, Linn. Jom-n. Bot. ii. p. 138). Epiphytic Orchids are 
 also very rare. Eucalypti and Acacia form the mass of the arboreous and shrubby vegetation here as 
 elsewhere throughout Australia, next to which some of the most common and noticeable arboreous 
 features of vegetation are afforded by clumps of Pandani (one species indicating fresh-water in the 
 interior), Brachychiton, Adansonia, on the north-west quarter, and Cochlospermum, and many other 
 genera on the north-east. Casuarina, CalUtris, and other large trees seem to be rare though not 
 wholly wanting on the west coast. 
 
 The principal tropical phases of vegetation described by Mueller are, — 
 
 1 . The varied arboreous and shrubby clothing of the eastern slopes of the eastern ranges, where 
 numerous Indian genera of umbrageous trees are interspersed with Australian; this, called the 
 " Brushwood," or " Cedar " country, further contains the most numerous representatives of the 
 Polynesian and ^Malayan Floras ; together with Cycas thii'ty feet high, and various Palms of the 
 genera Calamus, Areca, Caryota, and Livistona. 
 
 2. The " Brigalow Scrub " extends over the elevated sandstone plains west of the coast range in 
 east Australia, as far as the Newcastle range (lat. 18°-20°). This is also a very varied vegetation, 
 chiefly of small trees and shrubs of Capparidea, Pittosporeee, Bauhinia, Stercidiacece, etc. Here 
 Delabechia and Brachychiton, form a remarkable secondary feature ; distinguished as the Bottle-ti'ee 
 Scrub, from their tumid trunks. This vegetation is elsewhere * described by Mueller as extending 
 from the Burdekin to the Upper Darling rivers, and ceasing towards the south-west, somewhere near 
 Mount Serle, Mount jNIurehison, or Cooper's river. 
 
 3. Open downs of basalt, nearly destitute of trees, except along watercourses. The vegetation 
 is chiefly herbaceous, and much of it annual ; the soil is rich, and after the rains produces a luxuriant 
 crop of excellent grass and herbaceous plants. t 
 
 4. The desert presents various assemljlages of plants according as the soil is saline, clayey, or 
 sandy, but these plants are almost the same as those of extratropical Australia, with the exception of 
 various species of Portulacea, Solanum, Euphorbia, Cassia, Gomphrena, Ptilotus, Triunthema, Ayl- 
 tneria, and other Paronychiex. 
 
 * Report on Plants of Babbage's Expedition, (Mctoria, 1858). 
 
 t ^Mueller remarks that a Verbena forms so conspicuous a feature over large tracts of country as to have sug- 
 gested the name of Vervain Plains ; it is very singular that this should be the South American V. Boiiariensis, and 
 I should think an introduced plant. 
 
xl FLORA OF TASMANIA. ITropical Flora. 
 
 5. The sandstone table-laud presents an arid, cheerless landscape, described by Dr. Slueller in 
 terms that apply perfectly well to the sandstone table-lands of the peninsula of India, and indeed 
 many of the characteristic genera are common to both. These consist of Terminalia, Melia, Cochlo- 
 spermum, SfercuUa, Buchanania, Zizyphus, Ntiuclea, Bauhinia, Indigofera, Enjthrina, Gardenia, 
 Stnjchnos, Santalum, a profusion of Audropogoneous Grasses, and other shrubs and herbs, all of 
 which the Indian botanist recognizes at once as the prominent features of the sandstone ranges of 
 western Bengal, and central India. 
 
 6. The sea-coasts arc chiefly tenanted by an Indian vegetation, consisting of Ariccnnia, Rhizo- 
 phorece, Pandanece, Spinifex, Zoysia, Suriana, jEgiceras, Pemphis, Trihulus, together with Coluhrina, 
 Ipomcea, etc. 
 
 To these Dr. Mueller adds, as a seventh region, the banks of the northern rivers, which, however, 
 seem scarcely to afford a peculiar vegetation. 
 
 Other plants worthy of notice, as natives of tropical Australia, are a species of Musa and Ne- 
 penthes, both mentioned by M'Gillivray, who also is the authority for the occurrence of a clump of 
 Cocoa-nuts * on Frankland Island, for the Pomegranate on Fitzroy Island, and Caryota urens, at 
 Cape York. The same naturalist discovered Bahtnophora funyosa of New Caledonia at Rocking- 
 ham Bay, and no doubt there are many other plants of the ]^,Ialayan and Polynesian islands still to 
 be detected in similar localities. 
 
 The number of species in tropical Australia appears to be extremely small, owing, no doubt, 
 much to the dryness of the climate, and to the absence of any large rivers, swamps, and mountains ; 
 as also to the short dui'ation of the rainy season, which in many parts of the coast lasts only from 
 November to January. Many discoveries may yet be anticipated, when it is considered how many 
 very common tropical Indian and Malay Archipelago weeds may be found to occur here and there 
 along the coast : but Brown spent many months on the tropical shores, and Cunningham several 
 years ; jNIueller traversed noi'thern Australia, Armstrong resided some years at Port Essington ; and 
 we have considerable collections from Bynoe, Mitchell, Bidwill, and M'Gillivray ; and it must hence 
 be doubtful whether future explorers will raise the known numl^er of 2,200 tropical flowering species 
 to much above 3,000. 
 
 Mueller's collections alone contain, of plants collected between the Victoria River and Moreton 
 Bay, 160 Natural Orders, 600 Genera, and 1,790 Species, including Cryptogamia ; but as the More- 
 ton Bay Flora can hardly be called Tropical, and as Mueller includes 14. Orders which scarcely ad- 
 vance north of the tropic of Capricorn, I must exclude, perhaps, 500 species, including Cryptogamia, 
 to work his results into my estimate, which includes 148 Natural Orders, 700 genera, and 2,200 
 species. 
 
 The most extensive tropical Natural Orders are, — 
 
 Australia. Tropical Africa. India. West Indies.f 
 
 Leguminosa). Leguminosse. LeguminossB. Legtuninosae. 
 
 GramiueiB. Eubiacese. Eubiacete. Compositse. 
 
 Myrtacete. Gramineae. Orcbideai. Eubiacese. 
 
 CompositiB. Compositse. Composita;. Graminese. 
 
 * Captain King O^v. i. p- 194) mentions ha^ang picked up cocoa-nuts on tlie beacb at Cape Cleveland; Flin- 
 der's (ii. p. 49) at Slioal-water Bay ; and Cook's party found old husks at the mouth of the Endeavour Paver. To all 
 these places the fruit or its remains was no doubt brought by currents. 
 
 t Chiefly founded on Grisebach's Essay on the Plants of Guadeloupe, etc. 
 
Tropical Flora.'] 
 
 TNTKODUCTOHY ESSAY. 
 
 Tropical Australia. 
 Cyperaccnc. 
 Eupborbiaceae. 
 ]\Ialvacea?. 
 ConvohiilacejB. 
 Goodeniacea?. 
 Protcacere. 
 
 Tropical Africa. 
 CyperaccsB. 
 Acauthacese. 
 Malvaeere. 
 Eupborbiacea?. 
 Convolvulaceap. 
 Ui-ticcae. 
 
 InJia {frop. and temp.) 
 Graminca;. 
 Eupborbiacese. 
 Acantbaeese. 
 Cyperaceee. 
 Labiatse. 
 
 Wesf Indies. 
 
 Cypcracca\ 
 
 Eupborbiacea;. 
 
 Scropbularines. 
 
 Melastomejc. 
 
 Convolvulacese. 
 
 MvrtaceiE. 
 
 Mueller has given, in his ' General Report on the Botany of the North Australian Expedition/ 
 some valuable tables, showing approximately the order of succession in which temperate forms appear 
 in advancing southward in Australia, and these give us a wide idea of the immensely extended dis- 
 tribution of many endemic species. He enumerates no less than 235 Victoria colony species as 
 occurring to the north of lat. 26° S., and of these I find nearly 90 to be Tasmanian. Many of them 
 arc properly tropical forms that attain the latitude of Victoria only in the hot deserts, but many are 
 essentially temperate forms. The whole are thus distributed : — 
 
 Lat. 17° 3(y S. to 20° S. Victoria species, 32 ; Tasmania, 10. 
 
 20° „ 23° „ 21 ,. G. 
 
 23° „ 26° „ 51 ,. 21. 
 
 26° „ 27° „ 118 „ 52. 
 
 The diminution of vegetable forms in advancing from temperate to tropical Australia is to a 
 great extent due to the rarity or absence of Orders which, though more typical of hot latitudes in 
 other parts of the globe, abound in the temperate regions only of Australia. I have marked these 
 with an asterisk in the following list of extratropical Australian Orders that diminish rapidly or are 
 absent in the tropics of that continent : — 
 
 EanunculaceoB. 
 ♦DiUeniaceae. 
 
 Cruciferse. 
 
 Tremandreae. 
 ♦Buettneriaceae. 
 
 Geraniaceie. 
 
 Violariae. 
 
 Droseraceae. 
 *PolygalesB. 
 
 Eutaceaj. 
 
 Stackbousiea;. 
 ♦Ebaumeae. 
 
 Eosacese. 
 ♦^Myrtacese. 
 
 Crassulaceae. 
 
 Cunoniaceae. 
 
 Haloragese. 
 
 Unibelliferae. 
 
 Compositae. 
 LobehaceaB. 
 Epacrideae. 
 Myoporineae. 
 LabiataB. 
 PlantagineJB. 
 Proteaceae. 
 *Santalaceae. 
 Dapbnea;. 
 
 Casuarinese. 
 
 Conifera;. 
 *Orcbideae. 
 
 Irides. 
 
 Haemodoraceae. 
 ♦Liliaces. 
 
 Juuceae. 
 
 Xerotideae. 
 •Eestiaceae. 
 
 Those Orders, again, which are confined to the Tropics, are unesceptionally common Indian ones, 
 and which it is not necessary to specify. There are, however, several of the most typically Indian 
 Orders that are very scarce or absent in tropical Australia, amongst which the most remarkable are : — 
 
 Anonaceae. 
 Menispermeae. 
 Guttiferae. 
 Celastrineae. 
 
 EhamnesB. 
 Melastomaceae. 
 Araliaceae. 
 Vaccuiieae. 
 
 SymploceiB. 
 MyrsLnesB. 
 Acanthaceae. 
 Cyrtandreae. 
 
 Laurineae. 
 Cupuliferae. 
 Dioscoreae. 
 Aroideae. 
 
 The peculiar features of the extratropical Australian Flora are mainly kept up in its tropical 
 quarter, by the following plants : — 
 
 ff 
 
FLORA OF TASMANLV. 
 
 [Indian Plants 
 
 Dilleuiaccaa (a few genera of). 
 
 Drosera. 
 
 Pittosporea;. 
 
 Eucalyptus, and a few other genera of ^Myrtaecse. 
 
 Acacia, and a few other genera of Leguminosaj. 
 
 Stylidium. 
 
 Mvopormeaj. 
 
 Grevillea, and a few other Proteacea. 
 
 Casuarina. 
 
 Callitris. 
 
 Loganiacefe. 
 
 Eestiaeeae. 
 
 Xerotidea;. 
 
 Of the tropical Australian plants nearly 500, included under 273 genera, are cither identical 
 with continental or insular Indian species, or arc so very closely allied to them as to require a further 
 examination to distinguish them.* To make this list more useful, I have given the extra-Australian 
 and extra-Indian distribution of the species : — 
 
 ATenispermeoe. 
 Stcphania hemandifolia (Africa). 
 
 Nymphceacea. 
 Nelumbium speciosuin, Willd. (Afr., Eu., Am.?). 
 Brasenia peltata, Pursh (North America). 
 
 Cruciferce. 
 Nasturtium terrestre, £r. (Eur., Afric, Amer.). 
 Senebierat integrifolia, DC. ? 
 
 Capparidcce. 
 Polanisia viscosa, DC. (Africa, America). 
 Capparis sepiaria, L. 
 
 Droseracew. 
 Drosera Burmanni, Valtl (Africa). 
 Drosera Finlaysoniana, Wall. 
 
 Violacete. 
 lonidium suffruticosum, Gini/. (Africa). 
 
 Polygaleie. 
 Poly gala arvensis, L. (Africa). 
 Polygala crotalarioides. Ham. 
 Poly gala Japonica, Th. 
 Polygala leptalea, DC. (Africa). 
 Polygala rosmarinifolia, W. ^ A. (Africa). 
 
 Malvaceas. 
 Thespesia populnea, Cav. (Africa). 
 Paritium tiliaceum, St. Hil. (Africa, America). 
 Hibiscus radiatus, L. 
 Hibiscus panduriformis, Burm. (Africa). 
 Hibiscus heterophyllus. Vent. 
 Hibiscus Trionum, L. (Africa). 
 Abutilon Indicum, L. (Africa, America). 
 Abutilon graveolens (Africa, America). 
 Abutilon Asiaticum (Africa, America). 
 Sida cordifolia, L. (Africa, America). 
 Sida acuta, Dunn. (Africa, America). 
 Sida rhomb if olia, L. (Africa, America). 
 
 BuettneriacecB. 
 Melhania iucana, Hcyne. 
 Heritiera littoralis, Ait. 
 Helicteres Isora, L. 
 Commersonia ecliinata, Forst. 
 Waltheria ludica, L. (Africa, America). 
 Melochia corchorifolia, L. (Africa). 
 
 TiliacecB.X 
 Corchorus oHtorius, L. (Africa). 
 Corcliorus fascicularis. Lam. (Africa). 
 Corchorus acutaugulus. Lam. (Africa). 
 Corchorus tridens, L. (Africa). 
 
 * I must caution my readers that tliis catalogue, being a first attempt, does not pretend to anything like 
 absolute accm-acy : it enumerates Australian specie.? which a closer examination may probably prove to be dili'erent 
 from Indian, and omits other plants that wiU be found eventually to be common to these countries. I have had no 
 materials of any consequence to help me, but such as the herbarium affords ; aud I have had, for almost every species 
 enumerated, to examine a veiy extensive suite of specimens often from various parts of the world. To render such 
 a list worthy of as much confidence as is attainable in the present state of specific botany, would be a work of years. 
 
 f Found on Cato Reef, where Flinders's ships were wrecked ; also in China, and believed to be the S. integrifuliu 
 of Madagascar. 
 
 X The absence of Urena and Trlumfdla is remarkable. 
 
in Aitstralia.'] 
 
 Grewia orieutalis, L. ? 
 Grewia sepiaria, Jtoxh. 
 Grewia tiliipfolia, Vald ? 
 Grewia hirsuta, Yalil. 
 Grewia multiflora, Ju^s. 
 
 Auriiiitiacece. 
 Ghcosmis pcutapliylla, Correa / 
 Murraya exotica, L. 
 
 Hippocrateacece. 
 Hippocratea Indica, Willd. 
 
 Olacacea. 
 
 Opilia ameutacea, Eoxh. 
 
 Cansjera scandens, Hoxb. 
 
 Ximenia Americaua, L. (Africa, America). 
 
 HypericacecB. 
 Hypericum Japonicum, Th. 
 
 Guttifercs. 
 Calophyllum inophyllum, L. (Africa). 
 
 J1Z« }p ig h iacece. 
 Tristellateia Australasica, A. Sick. 
 
 SapindacecB. 
 Dodoua>a Bunnauni, DC. (Africa). 
 Cardiospermum Halicacabum, L. (Africa, America). 
 Erioglossum edule, Bl. 
 
 Ampelidece. 
 Leea sambucina, L. 
 Cissus ianceolaria, Eoxb. ? 
 Cissus aduatus. Wall, f 
 
 MeliacecB. 
 Melia composita, Willd. 
 Xylocarpum granatum, Keen. 
 Sandoricum Indicum, L. 
 Saudoricum nervosum, Bl. 
 
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 
 
 PittosporecB. 
 Pittosporum ferrugineum. Ait. ? 
 
 Oxalidcas. 
 Oialis coruiculata, L. (Africa, America). 
 
 * The rarity of Zityphm in Australia is remarkable 
 
 Zygopliyllacea. 
 Tribulus cistoides, L. (Africa, America). 
 
 SimaruhacccB. 
 Brucea Sumatrana, Boxh. 
 
 Terehinthaccos. 
 Garuga floribunda, Dene. 
 Bucbanauia augustifolia, W(tU. 
 
 Bhamncai.* 
 
 Colubrina Asiatica, Bronj. (Africa). 
 
 Leguminosce. 
 
 Crotalaria verrucosa, L. (Africa, America). 
 
 Crotalaria calycina, Schrenck. 
 
 Crotalaria jimcea, L. (Africa). 
 
 Crotalaria liuifolia, L.Jll. 
 
 Crotalaria medicaginea, Lam. 
 
 Crotalaria medicaginea, var. neglecta. 
 
 Crotalaria laburnifoiia, L. 
 
 Crotalaria incaua, L. (Africa, America). 
 
 Crotalaria trifoliastra Willd. (Africa, America). 
 
 Crotalaria retusa, L. (Africa). 
 
 Eotbia trifoliata, Pers. 
 
 ludigofera linifolia, Betz (Africa). 
 
 Indigofera cordifolia, Heyne (Africa). 
 
 Indigofera enneaphylla, L. 
 
 Indigofera trifoliata, L. 
 
 Indigofera viscosa. Lam. (Africa). 
 
 Indigofera birsuta, L. (Africa). 
 
 Tephrosia purpurea, Pers. (Africa). 
 
 Sesbania Jilgyptiaca, Pers. (Africa). 
 
 Sesbania aculeata, Pers. (Africa). 
 
 JEschynomene Indica, L. (Africa). 
 
 Zornia dipbylla, Pers. (Africa, America). 
 
 Alysicarpus scariosus, Grah. 
 
 Alysicarpus scariosus, var. tbyrsiflorus. 
 
 Dendrolobium umbellatum, Bth. (Africa). 
 
 Uraria Lagopus, DC. 
 
 Dicerma biarticulatum, DC. 
 
 Desmodium polycarpum, DC. (.Africa, America). 
 
 Desmodium concinnum, DC. 
 
 Lespedeza cuneata, G. Don. 
 
 Galactia tenuiflora, W. 8[ A. 
 
 Canavalia obtusifolia, DC. (Africa, America). 
 
 Phaseolus radiatus, L. 
 
FLORA OF TASMANIA . 
 
 [Lid inn Plants 
 
 Pliaseolus Truxillensis, //. B. K. 
 
 Vigna anomaki, VaJil (Africa). 
 
 Ehynchosia minima, DC. (Africa). 
 
 Flemingia lineata, So.rh. 
 
 Flemingia semi-alata, Boxh. 
 
 Eriosema virgatum, B/h. 
 
 Pycnospora hedysaroides, Br. 
 
 Derris uliginosa, BfJi. (Africa). 
 
 Brachypterum scandens, B/h. 
 
 Pongamia glabra, Ait. (Africa). 
 
 Sopliora tomentosa, L. (Africa, America). 
 
 Guilandina Bonducella, L. (Africa, America). 
 
 Coesalpinia sepiaria, Bo.rl. 
 
 CoBsalpinia paniculata, lio.rh. 
 
 Cassia occidentalis, L. (Africa, America). 
 
 Cassia mimosoides, L. (Africa, America) 
 
 Cassia Absus, L. (Africa). 
 
 Cynometra ramiflora, L. ? 
 
 Adenantbera pavonina, L. ? 
 
 Acacia Famesiana, Willd. (Afi-ica, America). 
 
 Albizzia Lebbek, BtJi. (Africn)- 
 
 Bosaceee. 
 Eubus rossefolius. Sin. (Africa). 
 Eubus acerifolius, TFciIl. 
 
 C'ombrefacea. 
 Laguncxilaria coccinea. Gaud. 
 Terminalia Bellerica, Eoxh. ? 
 
 RliizophoretB. 
 Carallia integerrima, DO. 
 Ceriops CandoUeana, W. ^ A. 
 Bruguiera Ebeedii, Bl. 
 Ebizophora mucrouata, Lam. (Africa). 
 
 Onngracece. 
 Jussieua repens, L. (Africa, America). 
 Jussieua villosa, Lam. (Africa, America). 
 Jussieua angustifolia. Lam. (America). 
 Ludwigia par-^aflora, Wall. 
 Rotala illecebroides, L. 
 Eotala verticillaris, L. 
 Ammannia auriculata, Lam. (Africa). 
 Ammannia multiflora, Roxh. (Africa). 
 Ammannia vesicatoria, Boxl. (Africa). 
 Pempbis acidula, Forst. (Africa). 
 
 Halorageo'. 
 
 Myriopbyllum Indicum, L. ? 
 
 Ceratopbyllum submcrsum, L. (Eur., Afr., Anier.). 
 
 MyrtacecB. 
 Barringtonia acutangula, Gcert. 
 Souneratia acida, L. 
 Carcj-a arborca, Boxh. 
 
 Mclastomacea. 
 Melastoma Malabatbricum, L. 
 
 Bortulacew. 
 Portulaca oleracea, L. (Africa, America). 
 Sesimum Portulacastrum (Africa, America). 
 Triantliema decandra, L. 
 MoUugo Spergula, L. (Africa, America). 
 Glinus lotoides, L. (Africa, America). 
 
 Paronycliiece . 
 Polycarproa corymbosa, Lam. (Africa). 
 Polycarpjea spicata, W. ^ A. ? (Africa). 
 
 CrassulacecB. 
 Bryophyllum calycinum, L. (Africa). 
 
 Incert. sed. 
 Suriana maritima, L. (Africa, America). 
 
 Cucitrhitacea. 
 
 ilukia scabrella, Am. (Africa). 
 Lagenaria vulgaris, Ser. (Africa). 
 Bryonia laciniosa, L. (Africa). 
 
 JJmleUiferw. 
 Hydrocotyle Asiatica, L. (Africa, America). 
 
 BuhiacecE. 
 Morinda citrifolia, L. ? 
 Stylocoryne racemosa, Cav. '? 
 Dentella repens, Forst. 
 Guettarda speciosa, L. (Africa). 
 Epithinia Malayana, Jack. 
 Pavetta Indica, L. 
 Ixora coccinea, L. 
 Hedyotis racemosa, Lam. 
 
 Composites. 
 Yernonia ciuerea, Less. (Africa, America). 
 
in Australia.^ 
 
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 
 
 Elephantopus scaber, L. (Africa, America). 
 
 Eclipta ereeta, L. (Africa, America). 
 
 Sphsrantlms hirtus, Willil. 
 
 Sphierautlius microcephalus, Wilhl. 
 
 Bluuiea hicraciilblia, DC. 
 
 Bluraca Wightiana, DC. 
 
 Bluiiiea lacera, DC. (Africa). 
 
 Plucbea ludica, Less. 
 
 Monenteles redoleus, Lab. 
 
 Monenteles spicatus, Lah. 
 
 Siegesbeckia orieutalis, L. (ubique terr.). 
 
 Wedelia calendulacea. Less. 
 
 Wedelia lu-ticsefolia, DC. ? 
 
 WoUastoiiia biflora, DC. 
 
 Bideus leucantlia, Willd. (Africa, America). 
 
 Spilanthes Acmella, L. (Afi-ica, America). 
 
 MjTiogyue minuta (Africa, America). 
 
 Gnaphalium luteo-album, L. (ubique). 
 
 Toungia Thunbergiana, DC. (Africa). 
 
 Ooodeniacea-. 
 Scjevola Koenigii, Vahl (Africa). 
 
 Symidocete. 
 Symplocos sp. ? 
 
 SapotacecB. 
 Mimusops Kauki, L. 
 ^giceras majus, L. 
 
 Primulacece. 
 Centunculus teuellus, Dull/ (Brazil !) . 
 
 Asclepiadeoe. 
 Dischidia uummularia, Br. 
 
 Apoci/nea. 
 Cerbera Odollam, Gcertn. 
 
 LoganiacecE. 
 Mitreola oldeulandioides, Wall. 
 Mitrasacme capillaris, Wall. ? ■ 
 
 Convolvulacea. 
 Cuscuta Chinensis, Lamk. 
 Batatas pauiculata, Cliois. (Africa). 
 Pharbitis Nil, Cliois. (Africa). 
 Convolvulus parviflorus, Vahl. 
 Ipomoea filicaulis, Bl. (Africa) . 
 
 Ipoincea pend \}\a.Forst. (Africa). 
 Ipomoea Coptica, Eotli (Africa). 
 Ipomoea dasysperma, Jacq. 
 Ipomoea reptaus, Poir. (iVfrica). 
 Ipomoea Pes-caprse, L. (Africa, America). 
 Ipomoea rugosa, Choi-s. (Africa). 
 Ipomoea trideutata. Both (Africa). 
 Ipomoea Turpetlium, Br. (^yrica). 
 Ipomosa disaecta, WillJ. 
 Ipomoja sessiliflora, Both (Africa). 
 Iporaaa cliryseidis, Br. (Africa). 
 Ipomoea pentadactyla, Cliois. 
 Cressa Cretica, L. (Africa, America). 
 Evolvulus linifoliTis, L. (Africa, America). 
 Evolvulus alsinoides, L. (Africa) . 
 Hydrolea Zeylaniea, L. (Africa, America). 
 
 Solaneoe. 
 
 Solatium verbascifolium, L. (Africa). 
 
 Solauum nigrum, L. (ubique). 
 
 Solauum Indicum, L. (Africa). 
 
 Solanum auriculatum, Ait. (Africa, America). 
 
 Solanum xantlaocarpum, Sclirad. ? 
 
 Pbysalis parviflora, Br. (Africa, America). 
 
 BoraginecB. 
 
 Coredia Myxa, L. (Africa). 
 
 Coredia subcordata. Lam. (Africa). 
 
 Coredia orientalis, Br. ? 
 
 Coredia dichotoma, Forst. 
 
 Ehretia serrata, Boxb. ? 
 
 Coldeuia procumbens, L. (Africa). 
 
 Tournefortia argentea, L. (Africa). 
 
 Heliotropium Coromaudeliauum, Retz (Africa). 
 
 Ileliotropium Europfeum, L. (Africa). 
 
 Trichodesma Zeylamcum, Br. (Africa). 
 
 Scroplt ularine(B. 
 
 Jlimidus gracilis, Br. (Africa). 
 
 Limnophila gratioloides, Br. (Africa, America). 
 
 Hcrpestis Monnieria, M.B.K. (Africa, America). 
 
 Herpcstis floribuuda, Br. (Africa). 
 
 Yandellia Crustacea, Btli. (.\frica, America). 
 
 Scoparia dulcis, L. (ubique). 
 
 Microcarpaea muscosa, Br. 
 
 Buchnera hispida, Harv. (.Vfrica). 
 
 h 
 
xlvi 
 
 FLORA OF TASMANIA. 
 
 [InJitin Phinls 
 
 Striga birsuta, Btli. (Africa). 
 Centrauthera hispida, Br. 
 
 AcanthacecB. 
 Adenosma uliginosa, Br. 
 Nclsouia tomentosa, TTiUd. (Africa). 
 Bostellularia procumbeiis, JV^ees. 
 
 VcrhenacecB. 
 Verbena ofEcinalis, L. (Africa). 
 Lippia nodiflora, Echh. (Africa). 
 Premua serratifolia, L. (Africa). 
 Callicarpa longifolia, Lam. ? 
 Callicarpa caua, L.f (Africa). 
 Clerodendron inenne, Br. 
 Yitex trifolia, L. (Africa). 
 Vitex Xegundo, L. (Africa). 
 Avicennia tomeutosa, i. (Africa, America). 
 
 Ldbiatm. 
 Moschosma polystacbyum, Bih. (Africa). 
 Orthosipbon stramineus, Bth. (Africa). 
 Anisomeles Heyucana, Btli. ? 
 Coleus atro-purpureus, Btli. 
 Dysopbylla Terticillata, Bth. (Africa). 
 Salvia plebeja, Br. 
 Leucas flaccida, Br. 
 
 Lentihtdarinece. 
 
 Utricularia graminifolia, Vahl. 
 t 
 
 Plumhaginea. 
 
 .Sgialitis annulata, Br. 
 
 Plumbago Zeylanica, L. (AJriea, America). 
 
 NyctaginecB. 
 Pisonia aculeata, L.? (Africa, America). 
 Pisouia e.xcelsa, Blume. 
 Boerbaavia diffusa, L. (Africa). 
 Boerbaavia repanda, IVilld. (Africa). 
 
 PolygonecB. 
 Polygonum plebejum, Br. 
 Polygonum lanigervim, Br (Africa). 
 Polygonum orientale, L. 
 Polygonum barbatum, L. (Africa). 
 Polygonum flaccidum, Eoxh. (Africa, America). 
 Polygonum mite, var. serrulatum (Africa) . 
 Polygonum minus, Suds. 
 
 Polygonum lapatbif'oliuin (Africa, America). 
 Polygonum glabrum, Willd. (Africa, America). 
 Polygonum strigosum, Br. 
 
 ChenopodiacetB. 
 Salicornia Arbuscula, L. (Afi-ica). 
 Salicornia Indica, Willd. (Africa). 
 Chcnopodiua maritinia, 2Ioq. (Africa, America). 
 Salsola bracbj'pteris, Moq. 
 
 Amarantliace<B . 
 Deeringia eelosioides, Br. (Africa). 
 Euoxolus viridis, Moq. (Africa, America). 
 Amarantbus sjjinosus, L. (Africa, America). 
 Ptilotus corymbosus, Br. 
 Acbyrantbes canescens, Br. 
 Acbyrantbes aspera, i. (Africa, America). 
 Acbyrantbes porpbyrostacbys, Wall. (Africa). 
 Centrostacbys aquatica. Wall. (Africa). 
 Alternantbera nodiflora, Br. (Africa, America). 
 Alternantbera denticulata, Br. (Africa, America). 
 
 LaiirinecB. 
 
 G-yrocarpus Asiaticus, Willd. 
 Tetrantbera monopetala, Boxh. 
 Hernandia Sonora, L. (Africa, America). 
 
 DuplinecB. 
 "Wickstroemia Indica, C A. M. 
 Santalacew. 
 Esocarpus latifolia, Br. 
 
 Euphorliace(B. 
 Eupborbia Chama?syce, Willd. (Africa, America) 
 Eupborbia bypericifolia, L. (Africa). 
 Eupborbia bifida. Hook. 
 Homalantbes populifolius, Orah. 
 Eottlera tinctoria, Eoxh. 
 Pbyllauthus Niruri, L. (Africa, America). 
 MicrostacLys cbamjelea, A. Jiiss. (Africa). 
 Briedelia tomentosa, Bl. 
 Fliiggea leucopyris, Willd. 
 Eliiggea yirosa, Eoxh. 
 Melantbesa Cbinensis, Bl. 
 
 AnfidesmetB. 
 Antidesma paniculatum, Eoxh. (Africa). 
 
in Auxtralia.'] 
 
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 
 
 Piperacete. 
 Peperomia reflexa, Diet. (Africa, America). 
 Peperomia Dindygulensis, Miq. ? 
 
 Urticea. 
 Covellia hispida, Miq. 
 Covellia oppositifolia, Gasp. 
 Fatoua Manillensis, Tfalp. 
 Epicarpiirus orientalis, Jil. 
 
 Casitarineo'. 
 Casuarina equisetifolia, Forst. 
 
 MOXOCOTTLEDOIfES. 
 
 Orchidem. 
 Spiranthes australis, Lindl. 
 ISIicrotis rara, Sr. 
 Calanthe veratrifolia, Br. 
 
 Sydrocharideas. 
 Yallisneria spiralis, X. (Africa). 
 Hjdrilla dentata, Casp. (Africa). 
 Blvsa octandra, Dne. 
 Ottelia alismoides, Pers. 
 
 PliUydracece. 
 Philydrum lanugiuosum, Br. 
 
 Pontederace<E. 
 Monochoria vaginalis, Presl (Africa) . 
 
 Piirmanniacem. 
 Burmaiuiia distachya, Pr. 
 Burmannia juncea, Br. ? 
 Tacca pinnatifida (Africa). 
 
 Dioscorc(e. 
 Dioscorea glabra, Poxb. (Africa). 
 Dioscorea bulbifer, L. (Africa). 
 
 TypTiacece. 
 Tii-pha angustifolia, L. (ubique). 
 
 Aroidea. 
 Dracontium polyphyllum, L. 
 Caladium macrorhizum, Pr. 
 
 Pistiacea. 
 Lemna minor, L. (ubique). 
 
 Leniiia trisulca, L. (ubique). 
 
 CommelynefP. 
 Commelyna communis, L. (Africa, America). 
 Commelyna agrostophylla, F. M. 
 Commelyna salicifolia, Poxb. (Africa). 
 Cyanotis axillaris, P. ^ S. 
 
 Naiadece. 
 Naias minor, L. (Africa, America). 
 Halophila ovalis, Gaud. 
 
 Alismaceee. 
 Potamogeton natans, L (ubique). 
 
 Melanthacece. 
 Ipbigenia Indica, Kfh. 
 
 Xyridets. 
 Xyris YValkeri, Wt. (Africa ?) 
 Xyris pauciflora, JJ'iUd. (Africa ?) 
 
 Juncea. 
 Juucus bufonius, L. (Africa). 
 Flagellaria Indica, L. (Africa). 
 
 Resiiacece. 
 
 Erioeaulon sp ? 
 
 Cyperacece. 
 Cyperus Haspan, L. (Africa, America). 
 Cyperus polystacbj-us, Poftb. (Africa, America). 
 Cyperus mueronatus, L. (Africa, America). 
 Cyperus rotundus, L. (Africa, America). 
 Cyperus articulahis, Valtl (Africa, America). 
 Cyperus flavescens, L. (Africa, America). 
 Cyperus angulatus, Necs (Africa, America). 
 Cyperus pygmfeus, Valil (Africa, America). 
 Cyperus sanguinolentus, Vahl (Africa, America). 
 Cyperus inundatus, Poxh. (Africa). 
 Cyperus aristatus, Poftb. (Africa, America). 
 Cyperus canescens, VaJil. 
 Cyperus exaltatus, Petz (Africa). 
 Cyperus auricomus, Sieb. (Africa, America). 
 Cyperus Iria, L. (Africa). 
 Cyperus Pangorei, I£a7n. (Africa). 
 Cyperus corymbosus, Ifees (Africa). 
 Mariscus cyperinus, J^ees (Africa). 
 Kyllingia cylindrica, N^ees (Africa). 
 
xlviii 
 
 FLORA OF TASMANIA. 
 
 '^Indian Plants 
 
 Kylliugia monoccphala, SVees (Africa, America). 
 
 Scirpus lacustris, L. (Africa, America). 
 
 Scirpus triqueter, L. (Africa, America). 
 
 Scirpus maritimus, L. (.Vfrica, America). 
 
 Scirpus mucroiiatus, L. (.Vfrica, America). 
 
 Fuirena glonierata, VnJil (Africa, America). 
 
 Fuirena umbellata, Eofh (Africa, America). 
 
 JMalacooiia'te ])ectinata, A>es ^ Mcij. (Afr., Amer.). 
 
 Eleoeharis capitatus, Nees (Africa, America). 
 
 Eleoeliaris atropurpureus, Nees (Africa, America). 
 
 Eleoeharis aeicularis, L. (Africa). 
 
 Eleoeharis gracilis, Br. 
 
 Eleoeharis compacta, Br. 
 
 Isolepis fluitaas, Br. (Africa). 
 
 Isolepis prselongata, Xees (Africa). 
 
 Isolepis supLna, L. (Africa, America). 
 
 Isolepis setaeea, Br. (Africa). 
 
 Isolepis barbata, Br. (Africa). 
 
 Isolepis trifida, Nees (Africa, America). 
 
 Limnocbloa plantaginea, Nees (Africa, America). 
 
 Trichelostylis xyroides. Am. 
 
 Trichelo^tylis miliacea, Nees (Africa, America). 
 
 Tricbelostylis quinquangulai'is, Nees (Africa). 
 
 Fimbristylis dicbotoma, Valil. 
 
 Fimbristylis festivalis, Vahl (America). 
 
 Fimbristylis pallescens, Nees (Africa). 
 
 Fimbristylis Royeuiaua, Nees (Africa). 
 
 Fimbristylis dipbylla, Vald (Africa, America). 
 
 Fimbristylis ferrugiuea, Vald (Africa, America). 
 
 Fimbristylis acuminata, Nees. 
 
 Fimbristylis nutans, Valil. 
 
 Fimbristylis polytricboides, Vald. 
 
 Fimbristylis schoenoides, Vald. 
 
 Abildgaardia monostacbya, Vald (Africa, America) 
 
 Ehyuchospora Chinensis, Nees (Africa, America). 
 
 Ehynchospora aurea, Vald (Africa, America). 
 
 Cladium Mariscus, L. (Africa, America). 
 
 Morisia AVallichii, Nees (Africa, America). 
 
 Scleria oryzoides, Presl. 
 
 Scleria la;vis, JRetz. 
 
 Scleria bebecarpa, Nees? (Africa). 
 
 Scleria uliginosa, Hort. (AJrica) . 
 
 Scleria margaritifera, Br. 
 
 Diplacrum caricinum, Br. (Africa). 
 
 Lepirouia mucrouata, Bicli. (Africa). 
 
 Carex gracilis, Br. (Africa). 
 
 Carex Gaudicbaudiaua, Kfli. 
 
 GraminecB. 
 Leersia hexaudra, Siv. (Africa, America). 
 Leersia ciliata, JRo.rb. (Africa, America). 
 Oryza sativa, L. 
 
 Paspalum scrobiculatum, L. (Africa, America). 
 Paspalum disticbum, L. (Africa, America). 
 Paspalum coujugatum, L. (Africa, America). 
 Eriochloa annulata, Jtth. (Africa, America). 
 Coridochloa semialata, Nees (Africa). 
 Digitaria ciliaris, Koch. (Africa, America). 
 Digitaria'sanguinalis, L. (Africa, America). 
 Pauicum distachyon, L. (Africa, America). 
 Panicum fluitaus, L. (Africa, America). 
 Panicum angustatum, Tr. (Africa, America). 
 Panicum brizoides, L. (Africa). 
 Panicum effusum, Br. 
 Panicum repens, L. (Africa, America). 
 Panicum prostratum, LamTc. (Africa). 
 Pauicum Petivieri, Tr. (Africa). 
 Panicum miliaceum, L. (Africa, America). 
 Panicum Indicum, L. 
 Isachne australis, Br. 
 
 Oplismeuus ludicus, R. ^ S. (Africa, America). 
 Oplismenus compositus, E.^S. (Africa, America). 
 Oplismenus Crus-gaUi, i. (Africa, America). 
 Oplismenus stagninus, Xtli. (Africa, America). 
 Chamferaphis bordeacea, Br. 
 Setaria glauea, L. (Africa, America). 
 Gymnotbrix Japonica, Ktli. 
 Lappngo racemosa, Wdld. (Africa, America). 
 Spinifex squarrosus, L. 
 
 Sporobolus commutatus, Br. (Africa, America). 
 Polypogon Mouspelianus, L. (Africa, America). 
 Phragmites communis, L. (Africa, America). 
 Microcbloa setaeea, Br. (Africa). 
 Cliloris barbata, Sw. (Africa, America). 
 Cynodon Dactylon, L. (Africa, America). 
 Dactyloctenium JEgyptiacum (Africa, Amei-ica). 
 Leptochloa cynosuroides, B. ^ S. (Afr., Amer.). 
 Leptochloa filiformis, B. Sf S. (Africa, America). 
 Eleusiue radulans, Br. 
 Gymnopogon digitatus, Nees. 
 Eragrostis Zeylanica, Nees. 
 Eragrostis Brownii, Nees (Africa). 
 Eragrostis verticillata, P. B. (Africa, America). 
 Glyceria fluitaus, L. (Africa, America). 
 Kceleria cristata, L. (Africa, America). 
 
in Australia.'] 
 
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 
 
 tlix 
 
 Elytrophoru3 articulatus, P. B. (Africa). 
 
 Opbiurus corymbosus, Gcsrtn. 
 Eottboollia exaltata, L. (Africa). 
 Manisuris granularis, (Africa, America). 
 Hemarthria compressa, Br. (Africa, America). 
 Imperata arimdiaacea, GyriU. (Africa, America). 
 Heteropogou contortus, L. (Africa, America). 
 Sorghum Ualepense, L. (Africa, America). 
 Iscbaemum ciliare, 2^ees. 
 
 Andropogon annulatxis, Forslc. (Africa). 
 Andropogon pertusus, Willd. (Africa). 
 Andropogon Iscbaemum, Nees (Africa, America). 
 Andropogon striatus, Willd. ? (Africa). 
 Spodiopogon angustifolius, Tr. 
 Chrysopogon acicularis, L. (Africa). 
 Cbrysopogon Gryllus, L. (.Africa). 
 Zo sia pungens, Willd. (Africa). 
 Arvmduiella miUacea, Nees (Africa, America). 
 
 Tbis catalogue offers many points worthy of discussion, but which it would be beyoud the object 
 and scope of tbis Essay to discuss. The Indian botanist will recognize the double clement, one 
 consisting of a littoral and the other of an inland Flora, the former prevalent over the shores of both 
 Indian peninsulas, the Malay and Philippine islands, and, to a certain extent, the Louisiade and 
 Western Pacific groups ; the other or inland Indian Flora characteristic of the Camatic, the sandstone 
 table-lands of the western Peninsula of India, and which reappears in the Upper Birma valley, where 
 the climate of this becomes dry for a considerable portion of the year. A list of representative Indian 
 species would have added greatly to its value, as further establishing the close relationship between 
 endemic Floras of central Australia and central India, for it would include many species of the 
 following conspicuous Indian genera which are not enumerated in the foregoing list : — 
 
 Wormia. 
 
 Cocculua. 
 
 Nymphaea. 
 
 Cleome. 
 
 Phoberoa. 
 
 Adansonia. 
 
 Sterctdia. 
 
 Cochlospermum. 
 
 Limonia. 
 
 Micromelon. 
 
 Clausenia. 
 
 Olax. 
 
 Cupania. 
 
 Turraea. 
 
 Xanthoxylon. 
 
 Celastrus. 
 
 Elseodendron. 
 
 VentOago. 
 
 Semecarpus. 
 
 Canarium. 
 
 Psoralea. 
 
 Tephrosia. 
 
 Sesbania. 
 
 Desmodium. 
 
 Agati. 
 
 Clitoria. 
 
 Canavalia. 
 
 Mucuna. 
 
 Erythrina. 
 
 Bracbypterum. 
 
 Pongamia. 
 
 Flemingia. 
 
 Mezoneuron. 
 
 Phanera. 
 
 Keptunia. 
 
 Pithecolobium. 
 
 Grislea. 
 
 Lawsonia. 
 
 Eugenia. 
 
 Zanonia. 
 
 Zehneria. 
 
 Luffa. 
 
 Cucumis. 
 
 Modecca. 
 
 Lorantbus. 
 
 Viscum. 
 
 Gardenia. 
 
 Eandia. 
 
 Petunga. 
 
 Spermaccce. 
 
 Adenostemma. 
 
 Maba. 
 
 Diospyroa. 
 
 Olea. 
 
 Baobotrya. 
 
 Jasminum. 
 
 VUlarsia. 
 
 Carissa. 
 
 Tabemsemontana. 
 
 "Wrigbtia. 
 
 Sarcostemma. 
 
 Tylopbora. 
 
 Marsdenia. 
 
 Breweria. 
 
 Physalis. 
 
 LimnophUa. 
 
 Gmelina. 
 
 Tecoma. 
 
 Spathodia. 
 
 Pleetrantbua. 
 
 Ajiisomeles. 
 
 Endiandra. 
 
 Cryptocarya. 
 
 Claoxylon. 
 
 Sponia. 
 
 Pouzolzia. 
 
 TJrostigma. 
 
 Ficus. 
 
 Crinum. 
 
 Curculigo. 
 
 Asparagus. 
 
 Smilax. 
 
 Calamus. 
 
 Areca. 
 
 Corypha. 
 
 Leptaspia. 
 
 Cenchrus. 
 
 Aristida. 
 
 Dimeria. 
 
 Authistiria. 
 
 £atzeburgia. 
 
 Another point is the much larger proportion of Monocotyledons than of Dicotyledons ; of the 
 former class fuUy one-third of all the tropical species are also found in India, of the latter not one- 
 
1 FLORA OF TASMANIA. [Extra-iropical Flora. 
 
 fifth. The number of arboreous and shrubby plants is very considerable, showing that this portion of 
 the Flora is not wholly made up of transported weeds. 
 
 Lastly, I have to allude to the remarkable absence of any reciprocity between the vegetation of 
 Australia and India, for though I have given nearly 500 Indian species, and upwards of 200 genera, 
 that are very decidedly Indian types of vegetation, I am not aware of a single Australian species in 
 central India or in the western Indian peninsula, or one Australian genus that is common there. 
 The only Australian genera that are found in any part of India proper are Stylidium (of which a very 
 few species are found in the eastern Peninsula, and one in eastern Bengal, Ceylon, and the country 
 near Calcutta), Lagenophora and Halorayis, which are temperate forms, and the following, which are 
 confined in India to the Malayan Peninsula, or the country immediately adjoining it. 
 
 Philydrum. Casuarina. Tristania. Metrosideros. 
 
 Dacrydium. Leucopogon. Leptospermum. 
 
 To the eastward of India again Backia attains the latitude of southern China and the Philip- 
 pines. Microtis rara inhabits New Zealand, Java, and Bonin ; Tlielymitra is also Javanese ; a species 
 Oi Stackkousia is found in the Philippines; one of the Indian Stylidiums inhabits Hongkong, and 
 Carex littorea (an extra- tropical plant) is a native of Japan. 
 
 According to the hitherto prevailing theory of the distribution of plants, this presence of so 
 many Indian species in tropical Australia would be accounted for by trans-oceanic migration, but this 
 theory ofiers no explanation of the total absence of Australian species and typical genera in the 
 tropical parts of India. Eucalyptus, Acacia, Stylidium, and Goodeniacea, are characteristic of tropical 
 as well as of temperate Australia, together with various peculiar genera of Leguminosx, Composite, 
 Myrtacete, Myoporinece , hoganiaceae, RestiucecB, Coniferce, and Orchidea, which are not represented in 
 tropical India. 
 
 Some of these genera [Acacia, Eucalyptus, and Casuarina) flourish when planted in the Penin- 
 sula of India, and it would be interesting to know whether they become naturalized, for it appears 
 to me to be difficult to conceive that there should be anything in the condition of the soil, vegetation, 
 or climate of India that would wholly oppose the establishment of Australian plants, had they been 
 transported thither by natural causes now in operation ; and I cannot suppose that there should 
 have been no migration from Australia to India if there was such a migration in the opposite direc- 
 tion as would account for so great a community of vegetation between these continents. 
 
 §6. 
 
 On the Flora of Extra-tropical Australia. 
 
 In studying the extra-tropical Flora of Australia, the first phenomenon that attracts attention is 
 the remarkable difference between the eastern and western quarters, to which there is nothing analo- 
 gous in the tropical region. What differences there are between eastern and western tropical Aus- 
 tralia are confined to more Asiatic forms in the latter, and more Polynesian and temperate Australian 
 ones in the former ; this is analogous to that preponderance, to which I shall hereafter allude, of 
 the South Afi-ican types in south-western Australia, and of New Zealand and Antarctic ones in 
 south-eastern ; but offers nothing analogous to the fact that the species, and in a great extent the 
 genera, of south-western Australia diflfer from those of south-eastern, though these species and 
 
Distribution of Genera.'] 
 
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 
 
 Sovth-western. 
 
 
 Natural Orders . . . 
 
 90 
 
 Genera 
 
 600 
 
 Species 
 
 . 3,600 
 
 genera belong to the same Natural Orders, and in many cases to peculiarly Australian Orders or 
 divisions of Orders. 
 
 I have endeavoured to estimate this difference by tabulating the genera and species of each 
 country, and though the results must, in the present state of our knowledge, be very vague, they may 
 serve to give an appi'osimate idea of the amount of difference, which it is all the more important to 
 do because I believe the phenomenon to be without a parallel in the geography of plants. These 
 Floras I estimate as containing about — 
 
 The Soutk-easteni Flora, includiiiff Tasmaiiia. 
 Natural Orders .... 125 
 
 Genera 700 
 
 Species 3,000 
 
 As far as I can make out, about one-fifth of the south-eastern species are found beyond that 
 area ; but only one-tenth of them are found in south-western Australia. 
 
 I need not remind my readers that these countries are in the same parallel of latitude, are not 
 remarkably different in physical conditions, or indeed by any means so different as others (Greece 
 and Spain for example) that present no such contrast, and that the extreme distance between them is 
 only 1700 miles, with continuous land throughout. WTiat differences there are in conditions woiild, 
 judging from analogy with other countries, favour the idea that south-eastern Australia, from its 
 far greater area, many large rivers, extensive ti-acts of mountainous country and humid forests, would 
 present much the most extensive Flora, of which only the drier types could extend into south-western 
 Australia. But such is not the case altogether, for though the far greater area is much the best 
 explored, presents more varied conditions, and is tenanted by a larger number of Natural Orders 
 and genera, these contain fewer species by several hundreds. 
 
 Of the largest genera of south-eastern and south-western Australia there are very few species 
 common to both couuti-ies, as the following list, arranged in order of their magnitude, will show.* 
 
 South-eastern Australia. 
 
 Species. 
 
 Acacia 133 
 
 GrevUlea 67 
 
 Eucalyptus 55 
 
 Pultenaea 50 
 
 Leucopogon -50 
 
 Persoonia 
 
 Eurybia 
 
 Pimelea 
 
 Epacris 
 
 Prostanthera 
 
 Goodenia 
 
 Hakea 
 
 Boronia 
 
 40 
 36 
 35 
 34 
 30 
 30 
 28 
 27 
 
 Sp. found in S.W. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 Melaleuca 
 
 Helichrysum 
 
 Brachycome 
 
 Xerotes 
 
 Prasophyllum 
 
 Pterostylis . 
 
 Senecio 
 
 Hiibertia 
 
 Phebalium 
 
 Bossisea 
 
 Carex 
 
 Ozothamnus 
 
 Pleurandra . 
 
 Species. 
 27 
 
 Sp. 
 
 found in S.^V 
 
 
 25 
 
 
 3 
 
 24 
 
 
 4 
 
 24 
 
 
 
 
 23 
 
 
 2 
 
 22 
 
 
 2 
 
 20 
 
 
 4 
 
 18 
 
 
 
 
 17 
 
 
 
 
 17 
 
 
 1 
 
 17 
 
 
 6 
 
 17 
 
 
 
 
 16 
 
 
 
 
 * This list is veiy far from complete, but is in so far founded on exact data as that I have satisfied myself 
 of the whole number of species alluded to in the fii'st coliuun of figuies being absent in the coUectious I have 
 examined from south-west Australia, except when otherwise stated. Futui'e observations will no doubt modify its 
 details without vitiatin" the general result. 
 
iii 
 
 FLORA OF TASMANIA. 
 
 \_Extra-lropical Gener.i 
 
 Species. Sp. found in S.W. 
 
 Lepidosperma .... 16 2 
 
 Daviesia 16 
 
 Breckia 16 
 
 Haloragis 15 2 
 
 Crvptandra 15 
 
 Pomaderris 15 
 
 Banksia 15 
 
 Triehinium 15 1 
 
 Cyperus 15 1 
 
 Dampiera 14 2 
 
 Isolepis 14 6 
 
 Dodonaja 13 I 
 
 Gompholobium .... 13 
 
 Dillwynia 13 1 
 
 Cassiuia 13 
 
 Species. Sp. found in S.W. 
 
 Veronica 13 1 
 
 TJtricularia 13 1 
 
 Hydrocotyle 12 2 
 
 Lorantlius 12 1 
 
 Asperula 12 
 
 Lobelia 12 3 
 
 Plantago 12 3 
 
 Polygonum 12 3 
 
 Conospermum .... 12 
 
 Caladenia 12 1 
 
 Sida 11 1 
 
 Astrotriche 11 
 
 Galium 11 1 
 
 Stylidium 11 
 
 South-western Australia. 
 
 Melaleuca . 
 
 Acacia 
 
 Stylidium . 
 
 Hakea 
 
 GreviUea 
 
 Leucopogon 
 
 *Dryandra . 
 
 Dariesia 
 
 *Petrophila 
 
 Eucalyptus . 
 
 *Yerticordia 
 
 Dampiera . 
 
 Banksia 
 
 Lepidosperma 
 
 Drosera 
 
 *Jacksonia . 
 
 ♦Calothamnos 
 
 *Gastrolobium 
 
 Calycothrix 
 
 Triehinium 
 
 *Isopogon . 
 
 Pimelea 
 
 Boronia 
 
 Conospermum 
 
 Schocnus 
 
 Persoonia . 
 
 ♦Conostylia 
 
 Xerotes 
 
 Species. Sp. found in S.E. 
 
 100 
 
 99 
 
 78 
 
 75 1 
 
 74 
 
 70 
 
 53 
 
 48 
 
 46 
 
 46 
 
 43 
 
 38 2 
 
 38 
 
 36 2 
 
 35 
 
 31 
 
 30 
 
 28 
 
 28 
 
 27 1 
 
 27 
 
 27 1 
 
 26 
 
 26 
 
 26 2 
 
 25 
 
 23 
 
 23 
 
 *Chorizema 
 
 *Hemigenia 
 
 •CandoUea 
 
 Hibbertia 
 
 Comesperma 
 
 Tetratheca 
 
 Dodonsea 
 
 Hestio 
 
 Trymalium 
 
 Osylobium 
 
 Goodenia 
 
 Merkiusa 
 
 Caladenia 
 
 *Astroloma . 
 
 *Ajidersonia 
 
 Leptomeria 
 
 Thysanotus 
 
 *Tliomasia . 
 
 ♦Genethyllis 
 
 Eurybia 
 
 *Lescbenaultia 
 
 Logania 
 
 Patersonia . 
 
 Cbaetospora 
 
 Gompbolobium 
 
 PulteuiBa 
 
 Bossisea 
 
 *Chania;laucium 
 
 Species. Sp. found in S.E. 
 
 22 
 
 21 
 
 20 
 
 20 
 
 20 2 
 
 20 1 
 
 20 1 
 
 HO 
 
 20 
 
 20 
 
 20 
 
 20 1 
 
 20 1 
 
 18 
 
 18 
 
 18 1 
 
 18 1 
 
 17 
 
 16 
 
 16 1 
 
 16 
 
 16 
 
 16 
 
 16 1 
 
 15 
 
 15 
 
 15 1 
 
 15 
 
ofS.E. 4' S.W. Australia.] 
 
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 
 
 Species. 
 
 S[). found in S.E. 
 
 
 15 
 
 
 
 ♦Sphxrolobium 
 
 14 
 
 
 
 *Eutaxia 
 
 14 
 
 
 
 Ilaloragis . 
 
 13 
 
 1 
 
 ♦Astartea . 
 
 13 
 
 
 
 Xauthosia . 
 
 13 
 
 
 
 Helichrysum 
 
 13 
 
 1 
 
 ♦Halgania . 
 
 13 
 
 
 
 ♦Jlicrocorys 
 
 12 
 
 
 
 Ehagodia 
 
 12 
 
 
 
 *Sjnaphea . 
 
 12 
 
 3 
 
 Casuarina . 
 
 12 
 
 1 
 
 *Viininaria . 
 
 12 
 
 5 
 
 
 pccies. 
 
 Sp. 
 
 fouuc 
 
 in .S.E 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 2 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 2 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 *Adenanthos . . . 
 *Beaufortia . . . 
 *Agoius .... 
 Phebalium .... 
 ♦Hypocalymna . . 
 Trachymene . . . 
 Podolepis .... 
 •Anarthria .... 
 Opercularia . . . 
 Myoporum .... 
 Atriples .... 
 Cassytha .... 
 Thelymitra . . , 
 
 This instructive table puts the most important differential features of south-eastern and south- 
 western Australia prominently before the eye, and I would point out: — 1. How greatly larger the 
 genera of the south-western Flora are, there being 80 genera with upwards of 10 species in its 
 column, and only 55 in the south-eastern. 2. That the 55 genera of the south-eastern Flora contain 
 about 1,260 species, and the 55 highest of the south-western 1,727 species. 3. That of these 55 south- 
 western genera 36 do not appear at all in the south-eastern list, and 17 (marked flith a * ) are 
 absolutely confined to the south-west, or almost so. 
 
 Altogether, I find the proportion of genera to species in the south-western Flora to be 1 : 6, and 
 in the south-eastern 1 : 4. This increased number of genera in south-eastern Australia over the 
 south-western is mainly due to the presence of more Antarctic, European, New Zealand, and Poly- 
 nesian genera in the south-east, to wliich I shall hereafter allude. 
 
 The proportion of species belonging to peculiar or endemic genera in the south-west is about 
 one-third of the whole, and in the south-east one-sixth. 
 
 The proportion of species common to other countries in the south-west is about one-tenth 
 of the Flora, and in the south-cast one-sixth. 
 
 There are about 180 genera, out of about GOO, in south-western Australia that arc either not 
 found at all in south-eastern, or that are represented there by a very few species only, and these 180 
 genera include nearly 1,100 species. 
 
 Of generally diffused Australian genera that are absent in the south-west, I find Viola, Polyyala, 
 Epacris, Lycopus, Ajuga, Smilax, and Eriocaulon ; and of European genera which occur in that 
 quarter, but which I have not seen from elsewhere in Australia, are Echinosperrmmi, Eritrichium, 
 Orobanche, Althenia, and Leptunis, several of wliich I suppose to be introduced, and, if so, will 
 soon be found in other colonies. 
 
 This curious case of great differences in the genera and species of the two quarters of a small 
 continent, accompanied by an increased number of species in the smaller and more isolated quarter 
 of the continent, which is, fiurther, by far the most uniform in physical conditions, will no doubt 
 eventually be found to offer the best means of testing whatever theory of creation and distribution 
 may be established. In the meantime, the theories which I have sketched in the early pages of tlus 
 Essay cannot, in the present state of oxir geological knowledge of Australia, be brought to bear 
 fuUy upon it. That no Natural Order, but that many genera, and a whole Flora of species, should 
 
liv FLORA OF TASMANIA. \_Extra-lropical Flora 
 
 be created in the smaller and more isolated area of western Australia, different from what eastern 
 Australia presents, seems at first sight favourable to the idea that these are derivative genera and 
 species, formed during the gradual migration of certain of the Orders and Genera of the east towards 
 the west. But on the other hand, this massing of most of the peculiar features of the Australian 
 Flora in the west, unmixed there with Polynesian, Antarctic, or New Zealand genera, is an argument 
 for regarding western Australia as the centrum of Australian vegetation, whence a migration proceeded 
 eastward ; and the eastern genera and species must in such a case be regarded as the derivative forms. 
 Had we any idea of the comparative geological age of eastern and western Australia, this inquiry 
 might be proceeded with a little further; though even then it would be soon brought to a stand- 
 still, by the necessity of determining the antecedents of the whole Australian Flora. This Flora, 
 though manifestly more allied to the Indian than to any other, differs from it so organically, that 
 it is impossible to look upon one as derived from the other, though both may have had a common 
 parentage. 
 
 The local character of the south-western Australian plants is another singular feature that must 
 not be overlooked in any inquiry as to the relative ages of countries and their vegetation. So 
 singularly circumscribed are its species in area, that many are found in one spot alone, and, of 
 some Natural Orders, the species of Swan River differ very much from those of King George's 
 Sound. I am quite at a loss to offer any plausible reason for this rapid succession of forms in area, 
 and the contrast in this respect between the south-western and eastern districts is all the more re- 
 markable, because the latter also, as compared with other parts of the world, presents a very consi- 
 derable assemblage of local species. But so it is, that there are far more King George's Sound 
 species absent from the Swan River, though separated by only 200 miles of tolerably level land, than 
 there are Tasmauian plants absent from Victoria, which are as many miles apart, and separated by 
 an oceanic strait. It would indeed appear that the mixture of several Floras of different character 
 in one area tends to keep down the total number of species in that area, and if so, we may connect 
 the richness in species of the western Australian Flora with its singular uniformity of character, 
 for it is purely Australian, without admixture of any other element. As this excessive multiplication 
 must, under the theory of creation by variation, have occupied a great length of time, it seems 
 to be more natural to assume, on purely botanical gi'ounds, that the western Australian Flora is 
 the earliest, and sent colonists to the eastern quai'ter, where they became mixed with Indian, Poly- 
 nesian, etc., colonists, than that the western Flora was peopled by one section only of the inhabitants 
 of the eastern quarter. 
 
 So much for the botanical aspect of the question. The geological one suggests a different 
 explanation. That part of the Australian continent which alone is clothed ^\'ith any considerable 
 amount of vegetation, may be likened to a norse-shoe of more or less elevated land, with its con- 
 vexity to the north, and a vast enclosed central depressed area, that opens to the sea on the south, 
 and advances north almost to the Gulf of Carpentaria. According to Mr. Jukes's clever ' Sketch 
 of the Physical Structure of Australia,' this central and southern area was recently an oceanic bay, 
 and existing species of Mollusca are found on its surface for many miles along the coast, and inland 
 from it, in an almost unchanged condition.* To the east of this depressed area, the mountains 
 are far loftier and the rocks of a much greater age than to the west of it ; and were the question of 
 the age of the Floras comprised in that of the rocks they inhabit, little doubt would be enter- 
 
 * Great beds of shells, with the coloiu's retained, are found at Jurien Bay, at forty to eighty feet above the 
 sea-level. (Von Sommer, iu Quart. Joarn. Geol. Soc. v. p. 52.) 
 
of Australia.] INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. Iv 
 
 tained that the western one was modern and derivative ; but in uo other part of the world are 
 recently-formed lands tenanted exclusively by endemic plants, nor do they present assemblages of 
 very local species ; on the contrary, they are inhabited by many indi\'iduals of a few species derived 
 from surrounding countries, of which some few are so altered as to be distinguished as varieties or even 
 species ; and we cannot therefore accept the geological evidence as good for explaining the botanical 
 phenomena. 
 
 There is another way of viewing the whole question, but one so purely speculative that I hesi- 
 tate to put it forward. It is that the antecedents of the peculiar Australian Flora may have inha- 
 bited an area to the westward of the present Australian continent, and that the curious analogies 
 which the latter presents with the South African Flora, and which are so much more conspicuous 
 in the south-west quarter, may be connected with such a prior state of things. 
 
 ^ 7. 
 On the Flora cf Comitries around Spencer's Gulf. 
 
 South Australia, which now ranks as a distinct colony, has been but imperfectly explored, 
 and is apparently very poor in species. Some notices of its botany will be found in Liudley's and 
 Hooker's Appendices to Mitchell's Journeys; in Brown's 'Appendix to Sturt's Journey;' in Hooker's 
 ' Kew Miscellany,' 1853, p. 105 ; and, more recently, in Mueller's Report on the plants collected by 
 Mr. D. Hergolt during Babbage's expedition. They all show that the character of the Flora is 
 intermediate between the south-eastern, south-western, and tropical Floras, the eastern being perhaps 
 the dominant, and the tropical due to the proximity of the central desert. 
 
 Amongst the western genera and species which here approach their eastern limits are Hibiscus 
 hakeafolius and multifidus, Cyunothamnus, SoUya heterophylla, Cheiranthera, Bossixea sulcata, Tem- 
 pletonia retusa, Clianthus Dampieri, Nitraria Billardieri, Adenanthera terminalis, Podotheca, Cylin- 
 drosorus flavescens, Logania crassifolia, Anthocercis anisantha, Cyclotheca ausiralica, and Codono- 
 carpus acaciceformis ? 
 
 The tropical element is displayed by species of Crotalaria, Polycarpaa, Monenteles, Pluchea, 
 Glossogyne, Sarcostemma, Trichodesma, Rostellularia, and Santalum. Mueller further alludes to a 
 succulent, leafless Euphorbia, probably of the Indian or South African type. The absence or rarity 
 of Proteacete, Sophorea, Myrtacece, Diosmew and Epacridca, and prevalence of Composite, Eremo- 
 phila, Zyi/ophyllea and Salsolea, are other proofs of the tropical and desert character of the South 
 Australian Flora. 
 
 From the examination of a considerable collection of South Australian species made by Messrs. 
 TMiitaker, Button, Hillebrandt, etc., I am inclined to suspect that it contains so few peculiar genera, 
 and so large a number of species which are either identical with or strictly intermediate in character 
 between eastern and western ones, or which are so closely allied to congeners of one or the other, 
 that they will favour the idea of the Flora being to a very great extent derivative. 
 
Ivi 
 
 FLORA OF TASMANIA. 
 
 [Distribution of 
 
 ^ 8. 
 On the Tasmanian Flora. 
 
 For an account of the physical features of Tasmania, in so far as they affect the vegetation, I 
 must refer to Strzelecki's excellent ' Physical Description of New South Wales and Van Diemen's 
 Land,' where the relations of the forest to the soil and elevation, and of all these features in Tas- 
 mania to those of south-eastern Australia, are well portrayed. 
 
 The primary feature of the Tasmanian Flora is its identity in aU its main characters with the 
 Victorian, and especially of the mountainous parts of that colony ; it differs only in having fewer 
 orders, genera, species, more Antarctic and New Zealand elements, and fewer tropical, al! of which 
 might be expected from its geographical position and its climate, which is much more equable and 
 humid than any district of Australia. There is, indeed, one part of Victoria, viz. Wilson's promon- 
 tory, of which the vegetation is described as peculiarly Tasmanian, and a glance at the map shows 
 that hei'e again geographical proximity and xmiformity of vegetation go together. There are besides 
 a verv few south-western Australian types in Tasmania, that have not also been found in the eastern 
 Australian continent. 
 
 Before proceeding with the analysis of the Tasmanian Flora, I shall give a list of the species, 
 with the distribution of each, and indicate the Floras of which each genus may be considered most 
 strongly representative. These are : — 1. The Australian continent; 2. New Zealand and Polynesia; 
 3. The Antarctic Islands; 4. South American ; 5. Europe (including North America, North Asia, and 
 North India, in so far as these share European features). ^Many species may be classed under two or 
 more of these divisions, as Anemone, which is absent in Australia and New Zealand, but is Antarctic, 
 American, and European. I have also put an asterisk to every species considered by Slueller, Archer 
 or myself as probably a variety, and noted which are subalpine and alpine. ^Ir. Archer has further 
 revised the list, and added " Ch." to every species found within fifteen miles of Cheshunt. 
 
 DICOTYLEDONS. 
 
 I. Sanunculaceis. 
 
 1. Clematis coriacea, DC. Ch. . . 
 
 2. Clematis *blanda, Hook. . . . 
 
 3. Clematis *geutianoides, DC. . . . 
 
 4. Clematis liuearifolia, Steud. . . . 
 
 5. Anemone crassifolia, Hook. . . . 
 
 6. Eanunculus aquatilis, L. Ch. . . 
 
 7. Eanunculus Grunuianus, Hook. Ch. 
 
 8. Eanunculus hirtus, B. ^ S. Ch. 
 
 9. Eanunculus lappaceus, Sm. Ch. 
 
 10. Eanunculus *scapigerus, Hook Ch. 
 
 11. Eanunculus *nanus, Hook. Ch. 
 
 12. Eanunculus *glabrifolius, Hook. Ch. 
 
 13. Eanunculus *uiconspicuus, Hook. Ch. 
 
 14. Eanunculus *cuneatus, Hook. Ch. 
 
 Distribution of Species. Distr. of Genera or representatives. 
 Australia Europe, etc. 
 
 Tasmania. 
 
 Australia. 
 
 Tasmania (subalp.) . , . 
 
 Tasmania, temp, zone . . 
 
 Austral, (subalp.) 
 
 „ N. Zeal. 
 
 „ „ S. Africa. 
 
 Tasmania (subalp.). 
 
 (Alp.) 
 
 Europe, South America. 
 Europe, etc. 
 
Tasnia/iian Plait/s-l 
 
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 
 
 Distribution of Species. 
 
 15. Kanunculus irmndatus. Si-. Cli. . . . Australia. 
 
 16. Eanunculus sessiliflorus, Sr. Cb. . . „ N. Zealand. 
 
 17. Eanunculus *Pumilio, Br Australia. 
 
 18. Caltha iutroloba, Mitell. Ch 
 
 II. Magnoliacecs. 
 
 19. Tasmanuia aromatiea, Br. Ch Australia (subalp.) . 
 
 III. MonimiacecB. 
 
 20. Atberosperma moscbata, Br. Cb. . . . Australia .... 
 
 IV. DiUeniacece. 
 
 21. Hibbertia procumbens, DC. Cb. . . . Tasmania 
 
 22. Hibbertia fasciculata, Br. Ch Australia. 
 
 23. Hibbertia virgata, Br „ 
 
 24. Hibbertia ericaefolia, Il.f. Tasmania. 
 
 25. Pleurandra acicularis, Lab Australia 
 
 26. Pleurandra sericea, Br „ 
 
 27. Pleurandra ovata, Lab. Ch „ 
 
 28. Pleurandra riparia, Br. Ch „ 
 
 29. Pleurandra hirsuta, Hooh Tasmania. 
 
 Distr. of Genera or representatives. 
 
 Europe, etc., S. America. 
 
 N. Zealand, Fuegia, Borneo. 
 
 N. Zealand, South America. 
 
 Australia. 
 
 Australia. 
 
 Crucifer(B. 
 
 Tasmania (alp.) .... Europe, etc. 
 Australia. 
 
 30. Cardamine radicata, H.f. Ch. . . 
 
 31. Cardamine stjlosa, DC. Ch. . . 
 
 32. Cardamine dictyosperma, Hook. Ch. . . „ 
 
 33. Cardamine pratensis, L. Ch „ Europe, 
 
 34. Cardamine hirsuta, i. Ch „ ubiquitous. 
 
 35. Barbarea australis, H.f. Ch „ New Zealand 
 
 36. Kasturtium terrestre, Br. Cb ,, ubiquitous . 
 
 37. Stenopetalum lineare, Br „ 
 
 38. Hutchinsia procumbens, Br „ Europe . . 
 
 39. Hutchinsia australis, H.f. ,, 
 
 40. Thlaspi ? Tasmanicum, H.f. .... Tasmania (subalp.) 
 
 41. Draba nemoralis, L Europe 
 
 42. Draba Pumilio, Br Tasmania. 
 
 43. Lepidium cuneifolium, DC. Australia .... 
 
 44. Lepidium ruderale, L. Cb „ ubiquitous. 
 
 45. Lepidium foliosum, Desv „ 
 
 Europe, etc. 
 Europe, etc. 
 
 Australia. 
 Europe, etc. 
 
 Europe, etc. 
 
 Europe, South America 
 
 Europe, etc. 
 
 VI. YiolaricE. 
 
 . Australia Europe, etc. 
 
 4G. Viola hederacea, Lab 
 
 47. Viola betonicffifolia, Sw. Ch „ 
 
 48. Viola Cunninhamii, H.f. Ch New Zealand (subalp.). 
 
 49. Viola Caleyana, Boii. Ch Australia. 
 
 50. Hvmenanthera angustifolia, Br. Ch. . . „ 
 
 Australia, New Zealand. 
 k 
 
Iviii 
 
 FLORA OF TASMANIA. 
 
 \_Dislrihiilion of 
 
 VII. Droseraceas. 
 
 Distribution of Species. Distr. of Genera or representatives. 
 . . Austral., N. Zeal, (subalp.) Europe, South Africa, etc. 
 
 51. Drosera Arcturi, Hook. Ch. . . 
 
 52. Drosera pygma'a, DC. „ ,, 
 
 53. Drosera spathulata, Lah „ „ India. 
 
 54. Drosera binata, Lah. Ch „ „ 
 
 55. Drosera Plauchoni, H.f. „ 
 
 56. Drosera auriculata, Back. Ch „ New Zealand. 
 
 57. Drosera peltata, Sw „ „ 
 
 58. Drosera gracilis, H.f. Ch Tasmania (subalp.). 
 
 59. Drosera foliosa, H.f. Australia. 
 
 fiO. Comesperma volubilis, Lah. Ch. 
 Gl. Comesperma retusa, Lah. Ch. . 
 
 62. Comesperma ericina, DC. . . 
 
 63. Comesperma calymeja, Lah. . . 
 
 Till. Tohjcjalem. 
 
 . . Australia . 
 
 Australia. 
 
 IX. Tremandrece. 
 
 64. Tetratheca ciliata, Lindl Australia 
 
 65. Tetratheca glandulosa, Lah. Ch. ... „ 
 
 66. Tetratheca pilosa, Lah. Ch „ 
 
 67. Tetratheca *procumbens, Gnnn. Ch. . . Tasmania. 
 
 68. Tetratheca *Gumiii, H.f. „ 
 
 Australia. 
 
 69. Billardiera longiflora, Lah. Ch. . . 
 
 70. Billardiera mutabilis, Lah. Ch „ 
 
 71. Billardiera *macrantha, Hf. .... Tasmania. 
 
 72. Pittosporum bicolor. Hook. Ch. . . . Australia 
 
 73. Bursaria sjiiuosa, Cav. Ch „ 
 
 74. Bursaria procumbens, Putt „ 
 
 X. Pittosporew. 
 . . Australia Australia. 
 
 75. Frankeuia pauciflora, DC. 
 
 XI. Frankeniacew. 
 
 . . . Australia 
 
 India, etc. 
 Australia. 
 
 Europe, etc. 
 
 XII. Caryoplii/Uca. 
 
 76. Spergularia rubra, St. Hil. . . . 
 
 77. Scleranthus biflorus, H.f. Ch. . 
 
 78. Scleranthus *fasciculatus, Hf. Ch. 
 
 79. Scleranthus diauder, Br. Ch. 
 
 80. Colobanthus Billardieri, Fenzl . . 
 
 81. Colobantlms *affinis, ///. Ch. . . 
 
 82. Stellaria multiflora. Hook. . . 
 
 83. Stellaria media, Sii: Ch 
 
 84. SteUaria glauca. With. Ch. . . 
 
 85. Stellaria pungens, Brongn. Ch. 
 
 Australia (ubiquitous) . . Europe, etc. 
 „ New Zealand . . Europe, etc. 
 
 Tasmania (subalp.). 
 Australia. 
 
 New Zealand New Zealand, Antarctic. 
 
 Tasmania (subalp.). 
 
 Australia, New Zealand . . Europe, etc. 
 Europe, Antarctic. 
 Europe. 
 
Tasmania Plants.] INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. lix 
 
 XIII. Linea;. 
 
 Distribution of Species. Distr. of Genera or representatives. 
 
 86. Linum marginale, A.C. Ch Australia Europe, etc. 
 
 XIV. Elatinece. 
 
 87. Elatine Americana, .4rn. Ch Austral., N. Zeal., N. Amer. Europe, etc. 
 
 XY. MalvaeecB. 
 
 88. Lavatera plebeja, Sitns Australia Europe, etc. 
 
 89. Lawrencia spicata, Hook „ Australia. 
 
 90. Plagianthus pulcbcllus, A. Gray. Ch. . ,, Australia, New Zealand. 
 
 91. Plagiauthus sidoides. Hook „ 
 
 XVI. Bitettncriacece. 
 
 92. Lasiopetalum discolor, Hook Tasmania Australia. 
 
 93. Lasiopetalum Gutinii, Sleetz ....„■ 
 
 94. Lasiopetalum micranthum, H.f. ... „ 
 
 XVII. El(E0carpe(S. 
 
 95. Aristotelia peduncularis, H.f. Ch. . . Tasmania (subalp.) . . . Austr., N. Zeal., S. Amer. 
 
 XVIII. HypericinccB. 
 
 96. Hypericum gramineum, /'o;-«<. Ch. . . Aust., X. Zeal., India? S. Af. ? 
 
 97. Hypericum *Japonicum, Tlniiib. Ch. . „ „ „ „ 
 
 98. Eucryphia lucida, /S^fflc/;. Ch Tasmania (subalp.). . . . South America. 
 
 99. Eucryphia *Milligani, H.f. „ „ 
 
 XIX. Sapindacece. 
 
 100. Dodon£ea viscosa, Forst Aust., N. Zeal., ubiq. . . Trop. India, etc. 
 
 101. Dodonaja salsolajfolia, A.C. Australia. 
 
 XX. Geraniacece. 
 
 102. Geranium dissectum, Z., rar Aust., N. Zeal., Eur., Amer. Europe, etc. 
 
 103. Geranium *potentilloides, L'Herif. . . „ „ 
 
 104. Geranium brevicaule, 77oo^^ Ch. . . Austral., N. Zeal, (subalp.) 
 
 105. Pel.irgonium australe, W/ZM Ch. . . Australia, South Africa ? . Australia, South Africa. 
 
 106. Pelargonium *Acugnaticum,Pe^ Th. Ch. New Zealand, South Africa. 
 
 XXI. Ox-alidecB. 
 
 107. Oxalis Magellanica, Forst. Ch. ... X. Zeal., Antarct. (subalp.) Europe, etc. 
 
 108. Oxalis coruiculata, L ubiquitous. 
 
 XXII. ZyyopiliyUecB. 
 
 109. Eoepera Billardieri, A. Juss Australia Australia. 
 
 110. Eoepera latifolia, Hf. 
 
 XXIII. Butacece. 
 
 111. Correa rufa, Gwrtn Australia Australia. 
 
 112. Correa Backhousiana, Hook ,, 
 
Ix 
 
 FLORA OF TASMANIA. 
 
 113. Correa Lawrenciaua, Ilooh. Cli. . 
 
 114. Correa speciosa, Andr 
 
 115. Phebalium Billardieri, A. Jiiss. CI 
 110. Pliebalium montaiium, Ilook. 
 
 117. Phebalium truncatum, Il.f. Cb. 
 
 118. Phebalium Daviesii, H.f. . . 
 
 119. Eriostcmon verrucosum, A. liicJi 
 
 120. Eriostemon virgatum, A. Cunn. 
 
 121. Zieria lanceolata, Br. Ch. 
 
 122. Boronia rhomboidea, Hooh. Ch. 
 
 123. Boronia pilonema, Lah. Ch. . 
 
 124. Boronia hyssopifolia, Sieh. Ch. 
 
 125. Boronia pilosa, Lah. Ch. . . 
 
 126. Boronia variabilis, Hook. Ch. . 
 
 127. Boronia *Gumiii, Hf. Ch. . 
 
 128. Boronia *citriodora, Gimii. Ch. 
 
 129. Boronia *dentigera, F. Muell. . 
 
 130. Acradenia Frankliniaj, Kippist 
 
 Bistributioi of Species 
 Australia. 
 
 [Distrihution of 
 Distr. of Genera or representative. 
 
 „ Australia, New Zealand. 
 
 Tasmania (alpine). 
 
 Australia ? 
 
 Tasmania. 
 
 Australia Australia. 
 
 „ Australia. 
 
 Tasmania Australia. 
 
 Australia. 
 
 Tasmania. 
 
 Australia. 
 Tasmania 
 
 Tasmania. 
 
 XXIV. RhamnecB. 
 
 131. Discaria australis, Hoolc. Ch Australia, New Zealand . . Aust , N. Zeal., S. Araer. 
 
 132. Cryptaudra obcordata, H.f. .... Tasmania Australia. 
 
 133. Cryptandra vesUlifera, Hoolc Australia. 
 
 134. Cryptandra Lawrencii, H.f. .... Tasmania. 
 
 135. Cryptandra eriocephala, H.f. .... „ 
 
 136. Cryptandra ulicina, Hook „ 
 
 137. Cryptandra Gunuii, H.f. „ 
 
 138. Cryptandra mollis, H.f. Australia. 
 
 139. Cryptandra ? parvifolia, H.f. .... Tasmania. 
 
 140. Cryptandra obovata, Hf. „ 
 
 141. Cryptandra Sieberi, Fenzl Australia. 
 
 142. Cryptandra alpina, ///". Ch Tasmania (alpine). 
 
 143. Cryptandra pimeleoides, H.f. .... „ 
 
 144. Pomaderris elliptica, Lah. Ch. . . . Australia, New Zealand . . Australia, Xew Zealand. 
 
 145. Pomaderris *discolor, Vent „ 
 
 146. Pomaderris ferruginea, Fenzl ... „ 
 
 147. Pomaderris apetala, Lah. Ch „ 
 
 148. Pomaderris racemosa, Hook Tasmania. 
 
 149. Pomaderris ericiefolia. Hook New Zealand. 
 
 XXV. Stackliousiem. 
 
 150. Stackhousia monogyna, Lah. Ch. . Australia 
 
 151. Stackhousia *Gunnii, H.f. Ch. ... „ 
 
 152. Stackhousia maculata, Sieh „ 
 
 153. Stackliousia flava, H.f Australia ? 
 
 Aust., N. Zeal., Philippines. 
 
Ta^manian Plants.} 
 
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 
 
 Ixi 
 
 151. Osjlobium arborescens, Br. Ch 
 
 155. Osylobium ellipticuni, Br. Ch. 
 
 156. Gompbolobium latifoHum, Sm. 
 
 157. Daviesia umbellulata, Sin. Ch 
 
 158. Daviesia latifolia, Br. Ch. . 
 
 159. Aotis villosa, Curt. Ch. . . 
 
 160. Sphasrolobiuin vimineum, Sin. Ch 
 
 161. Dillwyiiia glaberrima, Sm. Ch. 
 
 162. Dillwyuia floribunda, Sims . 
 
 163. DUlwynia cinerascens, Br. Ch 
 
 164. Pultensea daphuoides, Ser. . 
 
 165. Pultentea stricta, Sims . . 
 
 166. Pulteufea subumbellata, Hook. 
 
 167. Pultentea *selaginoides, H.f. 
 
 168. Pulteniea *pimeleoides, H.f. 
 
 169. Pultensea Guunii, BcntJt. Ch. 
 
 170. Pultensea dentata, Zab. Ch. 
 
 171. Pultensea prostrata, Benth. . 
 
 172. Pultensa Hibbertioides, H.f. 
 
 173. Pultensea juuiperina, Lah. Ch 
 
 174. Pulteniea *cordata, Hook. 
 
 175. Pultenfea difl'usa, H.f. . . 
 
 176. Pultensea pedunculata, Hooh. 
 Yll . Pultensea humilis, Benth. . 
 
 178. Pultensea tenuifolia, Br. Ch. 
 
 179. Pultensea fasciculata, Benth. Ch. 
 
 180. Pultensea *Bseckioide3, Benth. 
 
 XXVI. Legiiminosce. 
 
 PODAITEIE.E. 
 
 Distribution of Species. 
 Australia .... 
 Tasmania. 
 Australia .... 
 
 Distr. of Genera or representatives 
 . Australia. 
 
 Australia 
 
 Australia. 
 Australia. 
 
 Australia. 
 Australia. 
 
 Australia. 
 
 Australia. 
 
 Tasmania. 
 
 Australia. 
 
 Tasmania. 
 Australia. 
 Tasmania. 
 Australia. 
 
 (subalp.). 
 
 Geniste^. 
 
 181. Hovea purpurea, Sweet Australia 
 
 182. Hovea beterophylla, A. C. Ch. ... 
 
 183. Bossiaea ensata, Lab. Ch „ 
 
 184. Bossisea prostrata, Br „ 
 
 185. Bossisea cordigera, Benth. Ch. . . . Tasmania. 
 
 186. Bossisea cinerea, Br Australia. 
 
 187. Platylobium triaugulare, Br „ 
 
 188. Platylobium Murrayanum, Hook. ... „ 
 
 189. Ptalylobium formosum, Sm „ 
 
 190. Goodia lotifolia, Sal. Ch „ 
 
 191. Goodia *pubcscens, Sims. Ch. ... „ 
 
 TsaOLlEM. 
 
 192. Lotus corniculatus, L. Ch. 
 
 193. Lotus australis, Anclr. . . 
 
 Australia, Europe . 
 „ Polynesia. 
 
 Australia. 
 Australia. 
 
 Australia. 
 
 Australia. 
 
 Europe, etc. 
 
Ixii 
 
 FLORA OF TASMANIA. 
 
 [Dislrihidion of 
 
 QriXEQT.m. 
 
 Distribution of Species. 
 
 194. Psoralca Gunnii, H.f. Australia . . . . 
 
 195. Indigofera australis, Willd. Ch. ... „ 
 
 196. Swaiusouia Lcsscrtiajfolia, DG. ... „ 
 
 197. Hai'denbergia ovata, BenfJi „ .... 
 
 198. 
 199. 
 200. 
 201. 
 
 202. 
 203. 
 204. 
 205. 
 206. 
 207. 
 208. 
 209. 
 210. 
 211. 
 212. 
 213. 
 214. 
 215. 
 216. 
 217. 
 218. 
 219. 
 220. 
 221. 
 
 Desmodium Gunnii, Benth. Ch. 
 Keuuedya prostrata, Br. Ch. . 
 Leptocyamus Tasmauicus, Benth. 
 Leptocyamus claudestiuus, Benth. 
 
 Hedtsabeje. 
 . Australia 
 
 Distr. of Genera or reprebentatives. 
 . S. Amer. (India, S. Afric). 
 . Tropics. 
 . Australia. 
 . Australia. 
 
 Ch. 
 
 MiJiosEa;. 
 . Australia 
 
 Acacia Gunnii, Benth. Ch. 
 
 Acacia Stuartiana, F. Mull. Ch. ... „ 
 
 Acacia diifusa, Lindl Tasmania 
 
 Acacia junipcrina, WiJld Australia. 
 
 Acacia ovoidea, Benth „ 
 
 Acacia verticUlata, Willd. Ch. ... „ 
 
 Acacia Riceana, Henslow „ 
 
 Acacia axillaris, Benth Tasmania, 
 
 Acacia myrtifolia, Willd. Ch Australia. 
 
 Acacia suaveolens, Willd. „ 
 
 Acacia crassiuscula, Wendl „ 
 
 Acacia verniciflua, A. 0. „ 
 
 Acacia stricta, Willd. Ch „ 
 
 Acacia melanoxylon, Br. Ch „ 
 
 Acacia linearis, Sims „ 
 
 Acacia mucronata, Willd „ 
 
 Acacia Sophoras, Br „ 
 
 Acacia discolor, Willd. „ 
 
 Acacia dealbata, Lind. Ch „ 
 
 Acacia mollissima. Wild „ 
 
 Tropics. 
 
 Australia. 
 Australia. 
 
 The phyllodiueous species 
 are chiefly Australian. 
 
 XXVII. Eosacece. 
 
 222. Eubus macropodus, Ser. Ch. 
 
 223. Eubus Gunnianus, Hook. Ch. 
 
 224. Potentilla anserina, L. Ch. 
 
 225. Aciena Sanguisorbte, Tuhl. Ch 
 
 226. Aciena ovina, A.C. ... 
 
 227. Geum urbanum, L. Ch. . . 
 
 228. Geum reniforme, Muell. 
 
 Australia Europe, etc. 
 
 Tasmania (alpine). 
 
 Australia (ubiquitous) . Europe, etc. 
 
 N. Zeal., Antarct. Aust., N. Zeal, S. Af., Ant. 
 
 Aust., Eur., N. Zeal., Ant. . Em-ope, etc. 
 Tasmania (alpine). 
 
 XXVIII. Onagrariece. 
 
 229. Epilobium tenuipes, H.f. Tasmania (alpine) . . . Europe, etc. 
 
 230. Epilobium pallidiflorum, Sol. Ch. . . New Zealand. 
 
 231. Epilobium*Billardierianum,&»\iIf/S'. Ch. Australia, New Zealand. 
 
 232. Epilobium tetragonum, i. Ch. . . . Austr., N. Zeal, Ant., Eur. 
 
Tasmanian Plants.] 
 
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 
 
 233. Epilobiuin *gl!ibcllum, Forst. Cli 
 
 234. EpUobium *juuceum, Forst. Ch. 
 
 235. OSuotbera Tasmanica, H.f. . . . 
 
 Distribution of Species. 
 
 . New Zealand. 
 
 . Austral., N. Zeal., S. Amer 
 
 . Tasmania (alpine) . 
 
 Distr. of Genera or rcprcBeiitatives. 
 
 America. 
 
 XXIX. Haloragca;. 
 
 236. Haloragis pinuatifida, A. Gray Cb. . 
 
 237. Haloragis Gunnii, Hf. Cb. ... 
 
 238. Haloragis tetragyna, H.f. Ch. . . . 
 
 239. Haloragis *dcprcssa, A. Cunn. Cb. . 
 
 240. Haloragis micrantba, Th. Cb. . . . 
 
 241. Myriopbyllum elatinoides, Gaud. 
 
 242. Myriopbyllum varioefolium, H.f. Ch. 
 
 243. Myriopbyllum amphibium, Lah. . . 
 
 244. Myriopbyllum pedunculatum, Hf. Cb. 
 
 245. Myriopbyllum integrifolium, Hf. 
 
 246. Ceratophyllum demersum, L. . . . 
 
 247. IS] eionectes Brownii, i//! .... 
 
 248. Callitriehe verna, L. Cb 
 
 249. Gunnera cordifolia, Hf. 
 
 XXX 
 
 250. Lythrum Salicaria, L. Ch. 
 
 251. Lytbrum byssopifolium, L. 
 
 Australia South temperate zone. 
 
 „ New Zealand. 
 
 Aiist., N. Zeal., Japan, Bengal. 
 Australia, N. Zeal., Antarct. Europe, etc. 
 
 ubiquitous 
 
 „ ubiquitous . 
 Tasmania (alpine) . . 
 
 Lytlirariete. 
 Australia, Europe 
 Aust., Eur., S. Afr., S. 
 
 Am. 
 
 XXXI. Myrtacew. 
 
 252. Calycothris glabra, Br Australia . . . 
 
 253. Thryptomene micrantba, H.f. .... Tasmania . . . 
 
 254. Melaleuca squamea, Lah Australia . . . 
 
 255. Melaleuca pustulata, Hf. Tasmania. 
 
 256. Melaleuca ericsefolia, Sm Australia. 
 
 257. Melaleuca squarrosa, &m „ 
 
 258. Melaleuca gibbosa, Lah „ 
 
 259. Kunzea eorifolia, Liicli „ ... 
 
 260. Callistemon viridiflorum, DC. Ch. . . „ ... 
 
 261. CaUistemon salignum, DC. Ch. ... „ 
 
 262. Eucalyptus cordata, Lah Tasmania . . . 
 
 263. Eucalyptus Eisdoni, H.f. „ 
 
 264. Eucalyptus Globulus, Lah Australia. 
 
 265. Eucalyptus coccifera, H.f. Tasmania (subalp.) 
 
 266. Eucalyptus urnigera, H.f. „ „ 
 
 267. Eucalyptus vimiualis, Lah. Ch. . . . Australia. 
 
 268. Eucalyptus Gunnii, H.f. Ch „ (subalp.) 
 
 269. Eucalyptus Acervula, Sieh „ 
 
 270. Eucalyptus veruicosa, H.f. Tasmania (alpine). 
 
 271. Eucalyptus amygdalina, Lah. Ch. . . Australia. 
 
 272. Eucalyptus coriacea, A. Cunn „ 
 
 Europe, etc. 
 
 Australia. 
 
 Eiu-ope, etc. 
 
 New Zealand, Antarctic. 
 
 Europe, etc. 
 
 Australia. 
 Australia. 
 Australia, India. 
 
 Australia. 
 Australia. 
 
 Australia, ]Malay Islands. 
 
FLORA OF TASJUiS'IA. 
 
 '^Distribution of 
 
 273. Eucalyptus gigautea, H.f. Ch. 
 
 274. Eucalyptus radiata, Sieh. Ch. . . 
 
 275. Eucalyptus nitida, H.f. .... 
 
 276. Leptospermum scoparium, Sm. 
 
 277. Leptospermum lauigerxim, Sm. Ch. 
 
 278. Leptospermum *flavescens, Sm. Ch 
 
 279. Leptospermum nitidum, Hf. . . 
 
 280. Leptospermum *rupestre, H.f. Ch. 
 
 281. Leptospermum myrtifolium, Sieb. Ch. 
 
 282. Fabricia Itevigata, G<ertn. . 
 
 283. Bfcckia leptocaulis, H.f. . . . 
 
 284. BjEckia *thymifolia, Hf. Ch. . 
 
 285. Baeckia diflusa, Sieh 
 
 286. Bffickia Guuuiana, Schauer. Ch 
 
 Distribution of Species. 
 Australia. 
 
 Tasmauia. 
 
 Australia, New Zealand . 
 
 Distr. of Genera or representatives. 
 
 Australia, N. Zeal., Borneo. 
 
 Tasmauia. 
 
 „ (alpine) . 
 
 Australia. 
 
 „ Australia. 
 
 Tasmania Australia, China, Malay. 
 
 288. 
 289. 
 290. 
 
 291 
 292. 
 293. 
 294. 
 
 295. 
 296. 
 297. 
 298. 
 
 Australia. 
 Tasmania (alpine). 
 
 XXXII. Cucurhitacece. 
 . . . Aust., N. Zeal., N. & S. Am. Trop. Amer. and Polynesia. 
 
 XXXIII. Portulacecs. 
 
 Calandrinia calyptrata, Hf. Ch. . . . Australia America. 
 
 287. Sicyos angulatus, Z. 
 
 Claytonia Australasica, Hook. Ch 
 Montia fontana, L 
 
 TiUa?a Terticillaris, DC. Ch. 
 
 TOlsea purpurata, Hf. . . 
 
 Tillaea macrantha, Hf. . 
 
 Tillsea recurva, Hf. . . . 
 
 America. 
 Europe. 
 
 „ New Zealand . 
 . . . N. Zeal., Europe, Antarct. 
 
 XXXIV. Crassulacew. 
 
 . . . Australia, N. Zeal., S. Africa Europe, etc. 
 
 XXXV. Ficoidem. 
 
 Mesembryanthemum sequilaterale. Ait. . Australia South Africa. 
 
 ISIesembryauthemum australe, Sol. . . „ New Zealand. 
 
 Tetragonia expansa, &Z Aust. ,N.Zeal., S.Am., Japan. S. Ocean, Japan. 
 
 Tetragonia implexicoma, Hf. .... Australia, New Zealand. 
 
 XXXVI. Cunoniacece. 
 299. Anodopetalum biglaudulosum, A. C. Ch. Tasmania (subalp.) 
 800. Bauera rubioides, Andr. Ch Australia . . 
 
 301. Bauera *microphylla, Sieh ,, 
 
 302. ? Tetracarpsea Tasmanica, H.f. Ch. . . Tasmania (alpine) 
 
 Tasmania. 
 Australia. 
 
 Tasmania. 
 
 XXXVII. Escalhniece. 
 303. Anopterus glandulosus. Lab. Ch. . . Tasmania (subalp.) . . . Australia. 
 
 XXXVIII. UmheUiferce. 
 
 804. Hydrocotyle Asiatica, Z. Ch Aust., N. Zeal., Tropics, etc. Europe, etc. 
 
 305. Hycbocotyle hirta, .8;-. Ch Australia. 
 
Tasmanian Plants.'\ 
 
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 
 
 306. Hydrocotyle pedimcularis, Br. Cb. 
 
 307. Hydrocotyle *Tasmanica, Il.f. Ch. 
 
 308. Hydrocotyle vagaus, Hf. Ch. 
 
 309. Hydrocotyle pteroearpa, Mull. 
 
 310. Hydrocotyle tripartita, Br. Ch. . 
 
 311. Hydrocotyle muscosa, Br. . . . 
 
 312. Didiscus pilosus, J5eM/^ 
 
 313. Didiscus humilis, H.f. Ch. . . 
 
 314. Xanthosia montana, Sieh. Ch. 
 
 315. Xanthosia dissecta, H.f. .... 
 
 316. Xanthosia pusilla, Bunge . . . 
 
 317. Diplaspis Hydrocotyle, /// Ch. 
 
 318. Diplaspis cordifolia, H.f. .... 
 
 319. Dichopetalum ranunculaceum, Mull. 
 
 320. Hemiphues bellidioides, H.f. . . 
 
 321. Microsciadium Saxifraga, H.f. . . 
 
 322. Gingidium procumbens, Muell. . 
 
 323. Eryngium vesiculosum, Lab. . . 
 
 324. Crantzia lineata, jyuU. Ch. . . 
 
 325. Apium australe, Pet. Tli. . . . 
 
 326. Daueus brachiatus, 8ieb. . . . 
 
 327. OreomjTrhis eriopoda, H.f. Ch. 
 
 328. Oreomyrrhis brachycarpa, H.f. Ch. 
 
 329. Oreomyrrhis argentea, H.f. . . 
 
 330. Oreomyrrhis sessiliflora, Hf. . . 
 
 331. Oreomyrrhis ciliata, Hf. Ch. . . 
 
 Distribution of Species. Distr. of Genera or representatiTes. 
 Australia. 
 
 (subalp.). 
 
 Aust., N. Caledon., Borneo. 
 Australia. 
 
 Australia. 
 
 Tasmania. 
 Tasmania. 
 Tasmania. 
 New Zealand. 
 Europe. 
 
 „ (alpine) . 
 Tasmania (subalp.). 
 Australia (subalp.) 
 Tasmania (alpine) 
 
 „ (subalp.) 
 
 „ (alpine) 
 
 „ New Zealand 
 Aust., N. Zeal., Amer., Ant. America, Antarctic. 
 „ „ Antarctic . . Europe. 
 
 „ ,, N. & S. Amer. Europe. 
 
 Australia N. Zeal., S. America, Ant. 
 
 Tasmania (subalp.). 
 
 „ (alpine) . 
 „ (subalp.). 
 
 332. Panax Gunnii, Hf. 
 
 XXXIX. Araliacece. 
 
 . . . Tasmania 
 
 XL. CaprifoliacecB. 
 333. Sambucus Gaudichaudiana, DC. Ch. . Australia 
 
 India, etc. 
 
 Europe, etc. 
 
 334. Coprosma hirtella, Lab. Ch. 
 
 335. Coprosma Billardieri, H.f Ch 
 
 336. Coprosma nitida, H.f. Ch. 
 
 337. Coprosma pumila, H.f. Ch. 
 
 338. Opercularia ovata, H.f. Ch. 
 
 339. Opercularia varia, H.f. Ch. 
 
 340. Nertera depressa, B. ^ S. Ch 
 
 341. Asperula subsimplex, H.f. . 
 
 342. Asperula Gunnii, H.f. Ch. 
 
 343. Asperula scoparia, Hf. Ch. 
 
 344. Asperula conferta, H.f. . . 
 
 345. Asperula pusQla, H.f. . . 
 
 XLI. Bubiacece. 
 Australia 
 
 . . Aust., N. Zeal., Polynesia. 
 
 . Tasmania (subalp.). 
 
 . Australia, N. Zealand (alp.). 
 
 Australia. 
 
 Aust., N. Z., Ant., S. Am. (alp.) America, Antarctic. 
 
 . Tasmania Europe, etc. 
 
 . Australia (subalp.). 
 
 Tasmania (alpine). 
 
Ixvi 
 
 FLORA OF TASMANIA. 
 
 [Dixtrihtition of 
 
 346. Asperula minima, H.f. 
 
 347. Galium vagans, Hf. Ch. 
 
 348. Galium ciliare, Hf. Ch. 
 
 349. Galium australe, DC. Cli. 
 
 350. Galium *3qualidum, H.f. 
 
 351. Galium albescens, Hf. . 
 
 XLII 
 
 352. 
 353. 
 354. 
 355. 
 356. 
 357. 
 358. 
 359. 
 360. 
 361. 
 362. 
 363. 
 364. 
 365. 
 366. 
 367. 
 368. 
 369. 
 370. 
 371. 
 372. 
 373. 
 374. 
 375. 
 376. 
 377. 
 378. 
 379. 
 380. 
 381. 
 382. 
 383. 
 384. 
 385. 
 386. 
 387. 
 388. 
 389. 
 
 Eurybia argophylla, Cass. Ch. 
 Eurvbia viscosa, Cass. Ch. 
 Eurybia erubescens, DC. Ch . . 
 Eurybia myrsiuoides, DC. Ch. 
 Eurybia Persoonioides, DC. Ch. 
 Eurybia alpiua, H.f. Ch. . . . 
 Eurybia obcordata, H.f. Ch. . . 
 Eurybia *lirata, DC. Ch. . . . 
 
 Eurybia fulvida, Cass 
 
 Eurybia *Gunniana, DC. Ch. 
 Eurybia pinifolia, Hf. Ch. . . 
 Eurybia ledifolia, A. C. Ch. . . 
 Eurybia linearifolia, DC. . . . 
 Eurybia ramulosa, DC. Ch. . . 
 Eurybia lepidophyUa, DC. Ch. 
 Eurybia floribunda, H.f. .... 
 Eurybia glandulosa, DC. Ch. 
 Eurybia linifolia, Hf. .... 
 Eurybia ericoides, Sfeetz . . . 
 
 Eurybia ciliata, Benth 
 
 Celmisia longifolia, Cass. Ch. 
 Vittadinia scabra, DC. . . . . 
 Tittadinia cuneata, DC. Ch. 
 Erigeron Pappochroma, Lah. Ch. 
 Erigerou Tasmanicum, Hf. Ch. 
 Erigeron *Gumiii, Muell. Ch. 
 Brachycome decipiens, Hf. Ch. 
 Brachycome tenuiscapa, Hf. Ch. 
 Brachycome radicans, Stectz Ch. 
 Brachycome linearifolia, DC. Cli. 
 Brachycome scapiformis, DC. Ch. 
 Brachycome *parvula, H.f. 
 Brachycome *pumila, Walp. . . 
 Brachycome august ifolia, A. Cunn. 
 Brachycome stricta, DC. Ch. 
 Brachycome oblongifolia, Benth. . 
 Brachycome diversifolia, Fiscli. Ch. 
 Brachycome ciliaris. Less. 
 
 Distributio; of Species, 
 Tasmania. 
 Australia Europe, etc 
 
 Distr. of Genera or representatives. 
 
 Tasmania. 
 
 Composite. 
 Australia 
 
 Australia, New Zealand. 
 
 Tasmania (subalp.). 
 „ (alpine). 
 
 Australia. 
 Tasmania. 
 Australia. 
 Tasmania (subalp.). 
 
 „ (alpine). 
 Australia. 
 
 Tasmania. 
 Australia. 
 
 (subalp.) 
 
 Tasmania (alpine) 
 
 „ (subalp.). 
 Australia 
 
 „ (subalp.). 
 
 Tasmania. 
 Australia. 
 
 xasmania. 
 Australia. 
 
 Australia, N. Zeal., Antarc. 
 Australia, New Zealand. 
 
 Europe, etc. 
 
 Australia, New Zealand. 
 
Toitnanian Plants."] 
 
 INTEUDUCTORY ESSAY. 
 
 Ch 
 
 Ch 
 
 390. Paquerina graminea, Oass. Ch. 
 
 391. Lagcuopliora Billardieri, Cass. Ch. 
 
 392. Lageuophora latifolia, Il.f. Ch. 
 
 393. Lageuophora *moutaua, Hf. Ch. 
 
 394. Lageuophora Guuiiiaua, Steetz Ch 
 
 395. Lagenophora Emphj-sopus, Il.f. 
 390. Nablouium ealyceroides, Cass. 
 
 397. Cotiila coronopifolia, Linn. 
 
 398. Cotula australis, H.f. . . 
 
 399. Cotula integrifolia, H.f. 
 
 400. Cotula alpiua, H.f. Ch. 
 
 401. Leptiuella longipes, Il.f Ch. 
 
 402. Leptiuella iutricata, Il.f Ch. 
 
 403. Leptiuella Filieula, H.f Ch. 
 
 404. Iklyriogyue miuuta, Less. Ch. 
 
 405. Scleroleima Forsteroides, H.f Ch 
 
 406. Triueuron scapigerum, Muell. 
 
 407. Calocephalus lacteus, Br. . . 
 
 408. Leucophyta Brownei, Less. 
 
 409. Craspedia Eichea, Cass. Ch. . 
 
 410. Craspedia *raacrocephala, Hook. 
 
 411. Craspedia *alpiua, Back. Ch. 
 
 412. SkiiThophorus eriocephalus, H.f. 
 
 413. Actinopappus perpusillus, H.f. 
 
 414. Pumilo Preissii, Sond. . • 
 
 415. Apalochlamys Billardieri, DC. 
 
 416. Cassinia aculeata, Br. Ch. 
 
 417. Ozothamnus Hookeri, Sonder. Ch 
 
 418. Ozothamnus lycopodioides, H.f. 
 
 419. Ozothaniuus selagiuoides, Sonder 
 
 420. Ozothamnus scuteUifolius, H.f. 
 
 421. Ozothamnus obcordatus, DC. Ch 
 
 422. Ozothamuus reticulatus, DC. 
 
 423. Ozothamuus cinereus, Br. 
 
 424. Ozothamnus braeteolatus, H.f. 
 
 425. Ozothamuus Antenuaria, H.f. CI 
 
 426. Ozothamnus Backhousii, H.f. 
 
 427. Ozothamnus ledLfolius, H.f. 
 
 428. Ozothamnus ericffifolius, H.f. 
 
 429. Ozothamuus rosmarinifolius, Br. 
 
 430. Ozothamuus Guunii, Hf. . . 
 
 431. Ozothamnus thyrsoideus, DC. Ch 
 
 432. Ozothamnus ferrugineus, Br. Ch 
 
 433. Eaoulia catipes, Hf. Ch. . . 
 
 434. Pterygopappus Lawrencei, Uf. Ch. 
 
 435. Leptorhynchus squamatus, Jiiss. Ch 
 
 Ch 
 
 Distribution of Species. Distr. of Genera or representatives. 
 
 Australia Australia. 
 
 „ India, Japan . . Aust.,N.Z., lud.. Ant., Am. 
 Tasmania (subalp.). 
 
 Australia. 
 
 „ Australia. 
 
 „ N. Zeal., Afr., Eur. Europe, etc. 
 S. Africa. 
 Tasmania. 
 Australia (subalp.). 
 
 „ S.Amer., Auatr., Antarctic. 
 
 „ (subalp.). 
 
 „ N.Zeal., Asia, Afr. Tropics. 
 Tasmania (alpine) . . Tasmania. 
 
 „ ,, . . . N. Zealand, Austr., Ant. 
 „ Australia. 
 
 „ New Zealand . . Australia, New Zealand. 
 
 „ (alpine). 
 
 „ Australia. 
 
 „ Austr., N. Zeal., N. Caled. 
 
 „ (subalp.) . . . Australia, New Zealand. 
 Tasmania. 
 
 „ (subalp.). 
 
 Australia. 
 
 Tasmania. 
 
 (subalp.; 
 
 Australia. 
 Tasmania. 
 
 Australia. 
 
 „ (alpine) 
 Tasmauia (alpine) 
 Australia 
 
 New Zealand. 
 
 Tasmania. 
 
 Australia. 
 
TLORA OF TASMANIA. 
 
 43G. Leptorhynchus clongatus, DO. . . 
 
 437. Podolepis acuminata, JBr. Ch. . . 
 
 438. Millotia teuuifolia, Cass. . . . 
 
 439. Helichrysuni bracteatum, WiUd. Ch. 
 
 440. Helichrysuni scorpioides, Lah. Ch. 
 
 441. Helichrysuni semipapposum, DC. Ch 
 
 442. Helichrysuni apieulatum, DC. Ch. 
 
 443. Helichrysum papillosum, Lab. 
 
 444. Helichrysum leucopsideum, DC. 
 
 445. Helichrysum dealbatum. Lab. Ch. 
 
 446. Helichrysuni pumilum, M.f. 
 
 447. Helichrysum Milligaui, H.f. 
 
 448. Helipterum iucanum, DC. . . 
 
 449. Helipterum authemoides, DC. Ch 
 
 450. Grnaphalium luteo-album, L. 
 
 451. Gnaphalium involucratum, Forst. Ch. 
 
 452. Gnaphalium collinum. Lab. Ch. 
 
 453. Gnaphalium *alpigeuum, Muell. Ch, 
 
 454. Gnaphalium indutum, Hf. . . 
 
 455. Gnaphalium ? Planchoni, H.f. Ch 
 
 456. Erechtites prenanthoides, DC. 
 
 457. Erechtites arguta, DC. 
 
 458. Erechtites quadridenta, DC. Ch 
 
 459. Erechtites hispidula, DC. Ch. 
 
 460. Erechtites Gunnii, If./. Ch. 
 
 461. Senecio lautus, Forst. Ch. 
 
 462. Senecio capillifolius, H.f. 
 
 463. Senecio pectinatus, DC. Ch. 
 
 464. Senecio leptocarpus, DC. Ch. 
 
 465. Senecio spathulatus, A. Mich. 
 
 466. Senecio velleioides, A. C. Ch. 
 
 467. Senecio australis, WiUd. Ch. 
 
 468. Senecio odoratus, Horn. . . 
 
 469. Senecio Georgianus, DC. . . 
 
 470. Senecio primulifolius, Muell. 
 
 471. Senecio papillosus, Muell. 
 
 472. Bedfordia salicina, DC. Ch. 
 
 473. Bedfordia linearis, DC. 
 
 474. Centropappus Brunouis, Hf. 
 
 475. Cymbonotus Lawsonianus, Cass. 
 
 476. Microseris Forsteri, H.f. Ch. 
 
 477. Picris iiieracioides, L. . . . 
 
 478. Sonchus asper, Fuchs. Ch. 
 
 Distribution of Species. 
 Australia. 
 
 [Di.ifribution of 
 Distr. of Genera or representatives. 
 
 . Australia. 
 . Australia. 
 . Aust., N. Zeal., S.Afr., Eur. 
 
 Tasmania (subalp.). 
 
 Australia . . . 
 
 „ (ubiquitous). . 
 
 „ New Zealand. 
 
 „ (alpine). 
 
 Tasmania (alpine). 
 Australia, New Zealand 
 
 Tasmania (subalp.). 
 Australia, New Zealand 
 Tasmania. 
 
 „ (subalp.). 
 
 Australia. 
 
 Tasmania (alpine). 
 „ (alpine). 
 Australia . . . 
 Tasmania (subalp.). 
 
 Australia, South Africa. 
 Europe, etc. 
 
 Australia, New Zealand. 
 
 Europe, etc. 
 
 Australia 
 
 New Zealand . 
 Eur. 
 (ubiquitous) 
 
 479. Bruuonia australis, Linn. 
 
 XLIII. BrunoniacecB. 
 
 . . . Australia 
 
 Australia. 
 
 Australia. 
 Cape Affinity. 
 South America. 
 Europe. 
 Europe. 
 
 Australia. 
 
Tasmanian Plants.^ 
 
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 
 
 Ixix 
 
 XLIV. OoodeniacecB. 
 
 480. Dampiera sti-icta, Sr. . . . 
 
 481. Scoevola Ilookeri, MiieU. Ch. 
 
 482. Selliera radlcans, Cav. . . 
 
 483. Goodenia ovata, Sm. Cli. . . 
 
 484. Goodenia geniculata, Br. . . 
 
 485. Goodenia hederacea, Sm. Cb. 
 
 486. Goodenia elongata, Lab. Ch. 
 
 487. Goodenia humilis, Br. . . . 
 
 488. Velleia paradoxa, Br. Ch. 
 
 489. Velleia montana, ///. Ch. 
 
 Distribution of Species. Distr. of Genera or representatiTes. 
 
 Australia Australia. 
 
 „ (subalp.). . . . India, etc. 
 
 „ N. Zeal., Antarc. 
 
 „ Australia. 
 
 (subalp.). 
 
 XLV. Stylidece. 
 
 490. Stylidium graminifolium, Sw. Ch. . . Australia . . . 
 
 491. Stylidium despectuiu, Br „ 
 
 492. Stylidium perpusillum, H.f. .... Tasmania. 
 
 493. Forstera bellidifolia, Hook „ (alpiae) 
 
 Australia. 
 
 Australia, India. 
 
 . Australia, New Zealand. 
 
 494. Lobelia anceps, Tli. . . . 
 
 495. Lobelia surrepens, Hf. Ch. 
 
 496. Lobelia pedunculata, Br. Ch. 
 
 497. Lobelia fluviatilis, Br. Ch. 
 
 498. Lobelia ii-rigua, Br. . . . 
 
 499. LobeUa gibbosa, Lah. Ch. . 
 
 XLYI. LoheliacecB. 
 
 . Aust., K Zl., S. Af., S. Am. Europe, etc. 
 . Tasmania (subalp.). 
 
 . Australia. 
 
 XLVII. Cmnpamilaceee. 
 
 500. "W'ahlenbergia gracilis, A. DC. Ch. . . Australia, N. Zeal., India . South Africa. 
 
 501. Wahlenbergia *sasicola, A. BC. Ch. . New Zealand (alpine). 
 
 XLVIII. Ericew. 
 
 502. Gaultheria hispida, Br. Ch Australia (subalp.) 
 
 503. Gaultheria *lanceolata, Hf. .... Tasmania (alpine). 
 
 504. Gaultheria autipoda, var. y, Hf. Ch. . New Zealand (alpine). 
 
 505. Pernettya Tasmanica, Hf. Ch. . . . Tasmania (alpine) . 
 
 XLIX. Epacridecs. 
 
 506. Styphelia adscenflens, Br Australia .... 
 
 507. Astroloma humifusum, Br. Ch. ... „ .... 
 
 508. Steuanthcra piuifolia, Br „ .... 
 
 509. Cyathodes glauca, Lah Tasmania .... 
 
 510. Cyathodes straminca, Br „ (alpine). 
 
 511. Cyathodes *macr;mtha, H.f. Ch. . . . „ „ 
 
 512. Cyathodes dcalbata, Br. Ch 
 
 India, America. 
 
 Antarctic, S. America. 
 
 Australia. 
 Australia. 
 Australia. 
 Aust., N. Zeal., Poly. 
 
FLORA OF TASMANIA. 
 
 [Distribution of 
 
 Australia. 
 
 Aust., N. Zeal., Malay Isls. 
 
 Australia. 
 
 Australia. 
 
 Distribution of Species. Distr. of Genera or representatives. 
 
 513. Cyatliodcs adscoudens, H.f. Cli. . . . Tasmania (alpine). 
 
 514. Cyathodes divaricata, 11 f. Australia. 
 
 515. Cyathodes parvifolia, Br. Ch. . . . Tasmania. 
 
 516. Cyathodes Oxycedrus, Br. Ch. ... „ New Zealand. 
 
 517. Cyathodes abietina, Br „ 
 
 518. Lissauthe strigosa, Br. Ch Australia .... 
 
 519. Lissauthe moutana, Br „ (subalp.). 
 
 520. Lissauthe daphnoides, Br „ 
 
 521. Lissanthe ciliata, Br. Ch „ 
 
 522. Leucopogon Eichei, Br „ .... 
 
 523. Leucopogon affinis, Br „ 
 
 524. Leucopogon australis, Br „ 
 
 525. Leucopogon \'irgatus, Br. Ch. ... „ 
 
 526. Leucopogon ericoides, Br. Ch. ... „ 
 
 527. Leucopogon collinus, Br. Ch. ... „ 
 
 528. Leucopogon *ciliatus, A. C. Ch. ... „ 
 
 529. Leucopogon Hookeri, Sond. Ch. . . „ (alpine). 
 
 530. Leucopogon Frazeri, A. C. Ch. . . . „ New Zealand. 
 
 531. Monotoca lineata, Br. Ch „ .... 
 
 532. Monotoca empetrifolia, 2??-. Ch. . . . Tasmania (alpine). 
 
 533. Acrotriche serrulata, Br. Ch Australia .... 
 
 534. Acrotriche *patula, Br „ 
 
 535. Decaspora disticha, Br Tasmania Australia. 
 
 536. Decaspora Cunuiughamii, DC. Ch. . . „ 
 
 537. Decaspora Gunuii, HJ". „ 
 
 538. Decaspora thymifolia, Br. Ch. ... „ (alpine). 
 
 539. Pcntachoudra involucrata, Br. Ch. . . „ „ ... Australia, New Zealand. 
 
 540. Pentachondra erica?folia, Hf. .... „ „ 
 
 541. Pcntachoudra pumila, .5r. Ch. . . . Australia (alpine), N. Zeal. 
 
 542. Pcntachoudra vertieUlata, H^. . . . Tasmania „ 
 
 543. Epacris *Gunnii, H.f. Ch Australia (subalp.) 
 
 544. Epacris impressa, Lah. Ch „ 
 
 545. Epacris *cer«flora, Orah „ 
 
 546. Epacris *ruscifo]ia, Br „ 
 
 547. Epacris lanuginosa, Bab. Ch „ 
 
 548. Epacris mucronulata, Br Tasmania. 
 
 549. Epacris heteronema, Lab Australia (subalp.). 
 
 550. Epacris squarrosa, HJ". Tasmania. 
 
 551. Epacris myrtifolia, Lab „ 
 
 552. Epacris *serpyllifolia, Br. Ch. . . . Australia (alpine). 
 
 553. Epacris *exserta, Br. Ch Tasmania. 
 
 554. Epacris *virgata, Hf. „ 
 
 555. Epacris obtusifolia, Sm Australia. 
 
 556. Epacris *Eranklinii, Hf. Tasmania. 
 
 557. Epacris *corymbiflora, Hf. .... „ 
 
 558. Epacris petrophila, H.f. Australia (alpine). 
 
 Australia, New Zealand. 
 
Tatmanian Plants.] 
 
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 
 
 Ixxi 
 
 559. Prionotes cerinthoides, Br. . 
 
 560. Arclieria hirtella, Hf. . . 
 
 561. Archeria eriocarpa, H.f. Ch 
 
 562. Archeria serpyllifolia, H.f. . 
 
 563. Archeria *minor, H.f. . . 
 
 564. Sprengelia incarnata, Sm. Ch. 
 
 565. Sprengelia *propinqua, A. C. Ch. 
 
 566. Sprengelia *montaua, Br. Ch. 
 
 567. Cystanthe Sprengelioides, Br. Ch 
 
 568. Cjstanthe procera, Muell. 
 
 569. Pilitis acerosa, Lind. Ch. 
 
 570. Pilitis MiUigmi, H.f. . 
 
 571. Eiehea pandanifoKa, H.f. 
 
 572. Eiehea dracophylla, Br. . 
 
 573. Eiehea Gimnii, Hf. Ch. 
 
 574. Eiehea *scoparia, H.f Ch. 
 
 575. Dracophyllum ^MUligani, H.f. 
 
 576. DracophyUum minimum, Muell. 
 
 577. Kotelaea Ugfustrina, Vent. Ch. 
 
 578. Alyiia busifolia, Br. . . . 
 
 579. Lvonsia straminea, Br. Ch. 
 
 Distribution of Species. 
 Tasmania (subalp.) . 
 
 DLstr. of Genera or representatives. 
 . Tasmania, South America. 
 . Tasmania. 
 
 „ (alpine). 
 
 . Australia Australia. 
 
 . Tasmania (subalp.). 
 „ (alpine). 
 
 (alpine) 
 (subalp.) 
 
 . Australia (alpine). 
 . Tasmania ,, 
 
 L. Oleacew. 
 
 . . Australia 
 
 LI. Apocrynem. 
 
 . Australia 
 . . Australia 
 
 LII. GentianecB. 
 
 . . Australia, New Zealand . 
 
 . Tasmania. 
 Tasmania. 
 Australia. 
 
 Aust., N. Zeal., N. Caled. 
 
 Australia. 
 
 India. 
 
 Kew Caledonia. 
 
 580. Sebsea ovata, Br. Ch. 
 
 581. Sebsea albidiflora, Muell „ 
 
 582. Erj-thraea australis, Br Australia 
 
 583. Gentiana montana, Forst. Ch. 
 
 584. Gentiana Diemensis, Griseh. Ch. 
 
 585. Villarsia pamassiifolia, Br. Ch. . 
 
 586. Villarsia exigua, Muell. 
 
 New Zealand 
 (subalp.). 
 
 South Airica. 
 
 Em-ope, etc. 
 Europe, etc. 
 
 Europe, etc. 
 
 587. LiparophyUum Gunnii, ///! .... Tasmania(alp.),I.of Pines . Europe, etc. 
 
 588. IVIitrasacme paradoxa, Br. Ch. 
 
 589. Mitrasacme distylis. Hook. . . 
 690. Mitrasacme serpyllifolia, Br. Ch 
 
 591. ilitrasacme pilosa, Lah. Ch. . 
 
 592. Mitrasacme montana, H.f. . . 
 
 593. ilitrasacme Archeri, H.f. Ch. 
 
 LXIII. Loganiacece. 
 
 Australia 
 
 India. 
 
 Tasmania (alpine). 
 
 594. Convolvulus crubescens, Sirns 
 
 LIV. ConvolvulacecB. 
 . . . Australia, X. Zeal., Europe . Europe, etc. 
 
Ixxii FLORA OF TASMANIA. ^Distribution of 
 
 Distribution of Species. Dietr. of Genera or representatives. 
 
 595. Calystegia Sepium, Br Aust., N. Z., Ant., Eur., Ind. Europe, etc. 
 
 596. Calystegia Soldanclla, ^r „ „ Eur., K.& S.Am. 
 
 597. "Wilsonia liuuiilis, Sr Australia Australia. 
 
 598. Wilsouia Backhousiana, H.f. Cli. . . „ 
 
 599. Dichondra repens, Forst. Ch. ... Aust., N. Z., India, S. M., N & S. Am. 
 
 600. Cuscuta austi-alis, Br Australia, New Zealand . . Europe, etc. 
 
 LV. Boraginece 
 
 GOl. Myosotis australis, Br. Ch. . 
 
 602. INIyosotis suaveolens, Br. Ch. 
 
 603. Cynoglossuiu australe, Br. Ch. 
 
 604. Cynoglossuin suaveolens, Br. Ch 
 
 605. Cvnoglossum latifolium, Br. 
 
 Australia, New Zealand ? . Europe, etc. 
 „ Europe, etc. 
 
 LXVI. Labiatw. 
 
 606. Mentha australis, Br Australia Eui-ope, etc. 
 
 607. Mentha gracilis, Br. Ch Tasmania. 
 
 608. Mentha *serpy]lifoUa, Benth „ 
 
 609. Lycopus austraUs, Br. Ch Australia Europe, etc. 
 
 610. PruneUa vulgaris, Linn. Ch „ Europe, etc. 
 
 611. Scutellaria humilis, J5r. Ch „ Europe, etc. 
 
 612. Prostanthera lasianthos, iJr. Ch. . . „ Austi-alia. 
 
 613. Prostanthera rotundifolia, Br „ 
 
 614. Prostanthera retusa, Br „ 
 
 615. AYestringia rubiajfolia, Br Tasmania Australia. 
 
 616. "Westringia brevifoUa, Benih. Ch. . . „ 
 
 617. "Westringia angustifolia, Br Australia. 
 
 618. Teucrium corymbosum, Br. Ch. , . . „ Europe, etc. 
 
 619. Ajuga austraUs, Br „ Europe, etc. 
 
 LVII. Myoporinece. 
 
 620. ]\Iyoporum Tasmanicum, DC. .... Australia Australia, Pacific. 
 
 LVIII. Solaneee. 
 
 621. Solanum nigrum, Linn Australia (ubiquitous). 
 
 622. Solanum aviculare, i^or6-^ Ch. ... „ New Zealand? 
 
 LIX. ScropliularinecB. 
 
 623. Anthocercis Tasmanica, Hf. .... Tasmania Australia. 
 
 624. Mimulus repens, i>;- Australia, New Zealand . America, India. 
 
 625. Mazus PumUio, Br. Ch „ „ • India. 
 
 626. G-ratiola pubescens, Br. Ch „ „ • America, Asia. 
 
 627. Gratiola latifolia, Br. Ch „ 
 
 628. Gratiola *nana, Benth. Ch Tasmania (alpine). 
 
 629. Glossostigma elatinoides, Benth. . . . Australia, New Zealand . Asia, South Africa. 
 
Tasmanian Plants.'] 
 
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 
 
 Ixxiii 
 
 630. Limosella aquatica, Linn. 
 
 631. Teronica formosa, Br. . . 
 
 632. Veronica labiata, Br. Ch. . 
 
 633. Yeronica nivea, Lindl. Ch. 
 63i. Veronica calycLna, Br. Ch. 
 
 635. Veronica distaus, Br. . . 
 
 636. Veronica arguta, Br. . . . 
 
 637. Veronica gracilis, JBr. Cb. . 
 
 638. Ourisia integrifolia, Br. Ch. 
 
 639. Euphrasia *alpina, Br. Ch. 
 
 640. Euphrasia *collina, Br. Ch. 
 
 641. Euphrasia multicaulis, Bcntk. 
 
 642. Euphrasia scahra, Br. Ch. 
 
 643. Euphrasia striata, Br. Ch. 
 
 644. Euphrasia cuspidata, Hf. Ch. 
 
 Ch 
 
 LX 
 
 64o. Utricularia australis, Br. Ch. 
 
 646. Utricularia dichotoma, Zab. Ch. 
 
 647. Utricularia *uniflora, Br. . . 
 
 648. Utricularia lateriflora, Br. . . 
 
 649. Utricularia monanthos, HJ^. 
 
 650. Poljpompholyx teuella. Lab. . 
 
 Distribution of Species. Distr. of Genera or representatives. 
 Aust., N. Zeal., Ant. (ubiq.) Europe, etc. 
 
 Tasmania Europe, etc. 
 
 Australia. 
 
 „ (subalp.). 
 
 „ (subalp.). 
 
 Tasmania (alpine) 
 Australia (alpine) 
 
 Tasmania (alpine). 
 
 Zentihulcirinece. 
 
 Australia . . . 
 
 . . New Zealand, Antarctic. 
 . . Europe, etc. 
 
 Tasmania (alpine). 
 Australia . . 
 
 Europe, etc. 
 
 Australia. 
 
 LXI. PrimidacecB. 
 
 651. Samolus litoralis, Br Australia, N. Zeal., S. Amer. Europe, etc. 
 
 LXII. PlumhaginceB. 
 
 652. Statice australis, Spr Australia 
 
 653. Plantago varia, Br. Ch. . . 
 
 654. Plantago belhdioides. Bene. Ch. 
 
 655. Plantago antarctica, Dene. Ch. 
 
 656. Plantago Archeri, 5/. Ch. 
 
 657. Plantago Tasmanica, H.f. Ch. 
 
 658. Plantago BrowTiii, Eicli. . . 
 
 659. Plantago paradoxa, Ao5. Ch. . 
 
 660. Plantago Gunnii, Mb. Ch. . 
 
 Europe, etc. 
 
 LXIII. PlantaginecB. 
 
 Australia Europe, etc. 
 
 Tasmania (subalp.). 
 
 „ (alpine). 
 
 Australia, N". Zeal., Antarct. 
 Tasmania (alpine). 
 
 LXIV. Poli/goneee. 
 
 661. Eumex Brownii, Campd Australia Europe, etc. 
 
 662. Eumex bidens, Br „ 
 
 663. Polygonum minus, Huds „ N. Zeal., Europe . Europe, etc. 
 
 664. Polygonum subsessile, Br „ 
 
 665. Polygonum strigosum, Br „ 
 
FLORA OF TASMANIA. 
 
 [Distribution of 
 
 Distribution of Species. Distr. of Genera or representatives. 
 G66. Polygonum prostratum, Bi: Ch. . . Australia. 
 
 667. Muehleubcckia adprcssa, Meim. Ch. . „ N. Zeal. . . . Aust., Pacific, S. America. 
 
 668. Muelilenbeckia axillaris, Hf. . . . . „ „ (subalp.). 
 
 LXV. Pliytolacccm. 
 069. Didymotheca thesioides, H.f. .... Australia Australia. 
 
 LXVI. Amarantacem. 
 
 670. Trichinium spatliulatum, Hr Australia Australia. 
 
 G71. iUtemautbera sossilis, Br „ N.Zeal. (ubiq.) . Tropics. 
 
 672. Hemiclu'oa pcutandi'a, Br „ Australia. 
 
 LXVII. Chenopodiacem. 
 Ebagodia baccata, Moq Australia 
 
 673 
 
 674. Ebagodia nutans, Br. . . 
 
 675. Cbenopodium glaucum, Linn. 
 
 676. Cbenopodium erosum, Br. . 
 
 677. Atriplex cinerea, Boir. . . 
 
 678. Atriplex patula, Linn. . . 
 
 679. Atriplex Billardieri, H.f. . 
 
 680. Tbrelkeldia diffusa, Br. . . 
 
 681. Suseda maritima. Bun. . . 
 
 682. Salicornia Arbuscula, Br. 
 
 683. Salicornia ludica, Willd. 
 
 Australia. 
 
 N.Zeal.,Ant., Europe Europe, etc. 
 N. Zealand . . . Europe, etc. 
 
 Europe. 
 
 N. Zealand (ubiq.) 
 „ Tropics 
 
 Australia. 
 Europe, etc. 
 Europe, etc. 
 
 684. Cassytha melautha, Br. Ch. 
 
 685. Cassytha pubescens, Br. Ch. 
 
 686. Cassytha glabella, Br. . . 
 
 LXVIII. Laurinew. 
 
 . . . Australia 
 
 Tropics. 
 
 687. Conospermum taxLfolium, Sm. 
 
 688. Isopogon ceratophyllus, Br. 
 
 689. Agastachys odorata, Br. . . 
 
 690. Cenarrhenes nitida, Lab. 
 
 691. Persoouia juniperina, Lab. Ch 
 
 692. Persoouia Gunnii, H.f. Ch. 
 
 693. Bellendena montana, Br. Ch. 
 
 694. Grevillea australis, Br. Ch. 
 
 695. Hakea Epiglottis, Lab. . . 
 
 696. Hakea pugioniformis, Cav. . 
 
 697. Hakea microcarpa, Br. Ch. 
 
 698. Hakea acicularis, Br. . . 
 
 699. Hakea lissosperma, Br. Ch. 
 
 700. Orites diYcrsifolia, Br. . . 
 
 LXIX. Proteacea. 
 
 Australia Australia. 
 
 „ Australia. 
 
 Tasmania Tasmania. 
 
 „ Tasmania. 
 
 Australia Australia, New Zealand. 
 
 Tasmania (subalp.). 
 
 „ (alpine) . . . Tasmania. 
 
 Australia Australia, New Caledonia. 
 
 Australia Australia. 
 
 Tasmania (subalp.). 
 „ (alpine) 
 
 Tasmania, (Australia.) 
 
Tasmanian Plants.'] 
 
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 
 
 Ixxv 
 
 701. Orites Milligani, Meisn. 
 
 702. Orites revoluta, Br. Ch. 
 
 703. Orites acicidaris, Bi\ Ch. 
 
 704. Telopea truncata, Br. Ch. 
 
 705. Lomatia polymorpha, Br. 
 
 706. Lomatia tinctoria, Br. Ch. 
 
 707. Banksia media, Br. . . 
 70S. Banksia australis, Br. Ch. 
 
 LXX 
 
 709. Drapetes Tasmanica, H.f. Ch. 
 
 710. Pimelea filiformis, H.f. . 
 
 711. Pimelea gracilis, Br. Ch. 
 
 712. Pimelea drupacea, Lah. Ch 
 
 713. Pimelea Gunnii, H.f. Ch. 
 
 714. Pimelea nivea, Lah. Ch. 
 
 715. Pimelea sericea, Br. Ch. 
 
 716. Pimelea cinerea, Br. , . 
 
 717. Pimelea ligustrina, Lah. Ch 
 
 718. Pimelea flava, Br. Ch. . 
 
 719. Pimelea cemua, Br. Ch. 
 
 720. Pimelea *linifolia, Sm. . 
 
 721. Pimelea glauea, Br. . . 
 
 722. Pimelea humilis, Br. . . 
 
 723. Pimelea pauciflora, Br. Ch. 
 
 724. Pimelea pygma^a, Muell. Ch 
 
 LXX 
 
 72-5. Esocarpus cupressiformis, Lah. 
 
 726. Eiocarpus stricta, Br. Ch. 
 
 727. Exocarpus humifusa, Br. Ch. 
 
 728. Leptomeria Billardieri, Br. Ch. 
 
 729. Leptomeria glomerata, Muell. . 
 
 730. Thesium australe, Br. Ch. . . 
 
 LXXII 
 
 731. Eicinocarpus pinifolius, Desf. . 
 
 732. Beyeria oblongifoHa, H.f. Ch. 
 
 733. Beyeria *Backhousii, H.f. 
 
 734. Bertya rosmarinifolia, PI, . . 
 
 735. Amperea spartioides, Brong. Ch. 
 
 736. Phyllanthus Gimnii, H.f. Ch. 
 
 737. Phyllanthus australis, H.f. Ch. 
 
 738. Micrauthea hesandra, H.f. Ch. 
 
 739. Poranthera microphylla, Bronr/n. Ch 
 
 Distribution of Species. 
 Tasmania (alpine). 
 
 (subalp.) 
 
 Distr. of Genera or representatives. 
 
 Australia. 
 
 Australia, South America. 
 
 Australia. 
 
 . TliymelecB. 
 Australia (alpine) 
 Tasmania . . . 
 Australia. 
 
 Tasmania (subalp.). 
 
 Australia. 
 
 N. Zeal., Fuegia, Borneo. 
 Australia, New Zealand. 
 
 Tasmania (alpine). 
 
 SantalacecB. 
 Australia . . . 
 
 Australia. 
 
 Aust. (alp.), N. Zl., Sandw. lels. ? 
 
 Australia Australia. 
 
 Tasmania. 
 
 Australia Europe, etc. 
 
 Ettphorhiaccm. 
 
 Australia Australia. 
 
 Australia. 
 
 Australia. 
 Australia. 
 India, etc. 
 
 Australia. 
 Australia. 
 
Ixxvi 
 
 FLORA OP TASMANIA. 
 
 [Distribution of 
 
 740. Urtica iucisa, Foir. Ch. . , 
 
 741. Parietaria debilis, Forsf. Ch. 
 
 742. Australiua pusilla, Gaud. Ch. 
 
 LXXIII. Urticece. 
 
 Disti-ibution of Species. Distr. of Genera or representatives. 
 
 . . . New Zealand Europe, etc. 
 
 . . . ubiqmtous Europe, etc. 
 
 . . . Australia, New Zealand . Australia, New Zealand. 
 
 LXXIV. Cupuliferce. 
 
 743. Fagus Cunninghamii, Hook. Ch. . . Australia . . . 
 
 744. Fagus Gunnii, i/./. Tasmania (alpiue). 
 
 LXXV. CasuaritiecB. 
 
 745. Casuarina quadrivalvis, Lah Australia 
 
 746. Casuarina distyla. Vent „ 
 
 747. Casuarina *subero8a, Ott. (^ Diet. Ch. „ 
 
 . Eur., N. Zl., S. Am., Antar. 
 
 Australia, India, etc. 
 
 748. Freuela rhomboidea, Midi. . . 
 
 749. Frenela *australis, Uudl. . . . 
 
 750. Diselma Archeri, H.f. Ch. . . 
 
 751. Athrotaxia cupressioides, Bon. Ch. 
 
 752. Athrotaxis selaginoides, Don. Ch. 
 
 753. Athrotaxis laxifolia, Hook. Ch. . 
 
 754. Pherosph<Tra Hookeriana, Arch. . 
 
 755. Podocarpua alpina, £r. Ch. . . 
 
 756. Dacrydium Frauklinii, S.f. . . 
 
 757. Microcachiys teti-agona, H.f. Ch. 
 
 758. Phyllocladus rhomboidalis, Bich. Ch. 
 
 LXXVI. ConifercB. 
 
 Australia . . . 
 Tasmania. 
 
 „ (subalp.) 
 
 „ (alpine) 
 
 Australia (subalp.) 
 Tasmania . . . 
 
 „ (alpine) . 
 
 „ (subalp.) 
 
 Australia. 
 
 Tasmania. 
 Tasmania. 
 
 Tasmania. 
 
 India, etc. 
 
 N. Zealand, etc. 
 
 Tasmania. 
 
 New Zealand, Borneo. 
 
 MONOCOTTLEDONES. 
 
 1. Thelymitra autennifera, H.f. 
 
 2. Theljnnitra Smithiana, H.f. 
 
 3. Thelymitra venosa, £>•. Ch. 
 
 4. Thelymitra camea. Dr. Ch. 
 
 5. Thelymitra nuda, Br. Ch. 
 
 6. Thelymitra angustifolia, Br. Ch. 
 
 7. Thelymitra ixioides, Br. Ch. 
 
 8. Diuris maculata, Sm. Ch. 
 
 9. Diuris palustris, Lindl. . 
 
 10. Diuris sulphurea, Br. Ch. 
 
 11. Diuris corymbosa, Lindl. 
 
 12. Diuris pedunculata, Br. Ch. 
 
 13. CryptostyUs longifolia, Br. Ch. 
 
 14. Prasophyllum australe, Br. 
 
 I. Orchidew. 
 Australia 
 
 (New Zealand ?) 
 
 Au3., N. ZL, Java, Antarc. 
 
 Australia. 
 
 Australia. 
 Australia. 
 
Tasmanian Plants.'} 
 
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 
 
 Ixxvii 
 
 15. 
 
 16. 
 
 17. 
 
 IS. 
 
 19. 
 
 20. 
 
 21. 
 
 22. 
 
 23. 
 
 24. 
 
 25. 
 
 26. 
 
 27. 
 
 28. 
 
 29. 
 
 30. 
 
 31. 
 
 82. 
 
 33. 
 
 34. 
 
 35. 
 
 36. 
 
 37. 
 
 38. 
 
 39. 
 
 40. 
 
 41. 
 
 42. 
 
 43. 
 
 44. 
 
 45. 
 
 46. 
 
 47. 
 
 48. 
 
 49. 
 
 50. 
 
 51. 
 
 52. 
 
 53. 
 
 54. 
 
 55. 
 
 56. 
 
 57. 
 
 58. 
 
 59. 
 
 60. 
 
 Ch. 
 
 Prasopliyllum lutescens, Lindl. Ch 
 
 Prasophyllum brtnnlabre, H.f. Ch. 
 
 Prasophyllum *flavum, Br. Ch. 
 
 Prasophyllum patens, Br. Ch. . . 
 
 Prasophyllum *tTuncatum, Lindl 
 
 Prasophyllum alpinum, Br. Ch. . 
 
 Prasophyllum *fuscum, Br. Ch. 
 
 Prasophyllum brachystachyum, Lindl. 
 
 Prasophyllum nudiscapum, H.f. 
 
 Prasophyllum despectans, H.f. Ch. 
 Prasopliyllmn Archeri, H.f. Ch. . 
 
 PrasojihyUum nudum, H.f, Ch. 
 
 Calochilus campestris, Br. 
 Spirauthes australis, Lindl. Ch. 
 
 Corysanthes fimbriata, Br. Ch. 
 
 Lyperanthus nigricans, Br. . 
 
 Bumettia cuneata, Lindl. . . 
 
 Caleana major, Br. Ch 
 
 Caleana minor, Br 
 
 Pterostylis curta, Br 
 
 PterostyUs nutans, Br. Ch. . . . 
 Pterostylis pedunculata, Br. Ch. . 
 Pterostylis nana, Br. Ch. . . . 
 Pterostylis obtusa, Br. Ch. . . . 
 Pterostylis cucidlata, Br. Ch. . . 
 Pterostylis *dubia, Br. Ch. . . . 
 Pterostylis furcata, Lindl. Ch. . . 
 Pterostylis squamata, Br. . . 
 
 Pterostylis mutica, Br 
 
 Pterostylis rufa, Br 
 
 Pterostylis prjficos, Lindl. 
 Pterostylis aphyUa, Lindl. Ch. 
 Pterostylis pan'iflora, Br. Ch. , 
 Pterostylis longifoUa, Br. Ch. . . , 
 Chiloglottis diphylla, Br. Ch. . . 
 Chiloglottis Gunnii, Lindl. Ch. . , 
 
 Microtis pulcheUa, Br , 
 
 Microtis *arenaria, Br 
 
 Distribution of Species. Distr. of (Jenera or representatives 
 
 Australia. 
 
 (subalp.). 
 
 Tasmania. 
 
 „ New Zealand. 
 
 Australia Australia. 
 
 Aua., N.Z., China, lud.jSiber. Europe, etc. 
 
 „ Australia, Java. 
 
 „ Australia, New Zealand. 
 
 Tasmania Tasmania. 
 
 Australia Australia. 
 
 Australia, New Zealand. 
 
 Tasmania. 
 Australia. 
 Tasmania. 
 
 Australia, New Zealand. 
 
 Ch. 
 Ch. 
 Ch. 
 
 Microtis rara, Br. Ch. 
 Microtis *parvi{lora, Br. 
 Acianthus caudatus, Br. 
 Acianthus exsertus, Br. 
 Acianthus viridis, H.f. . . 
 Cyrtostylis reniformis, Br. Ch. 
 EriochUus autumnalis, Br. Ch. 
 Caladenia Menziesii, Br. 
 
 Aust., N. Zl., Java, N. Caled., Bonin. 
 . . . Australia. 
 
 New Zealand, Antarctic. 
 Aust., N. Zeal., Java. 
 
 Aust.. N. Zl., Antarct. 
 
 Tasmania. 
 
 Australia Australia, New Zealand. 
 
 „ Australia. 
 
 „ Australia, New Zealand. 
 
 P 
 
FLORA OF TASMANIA. 
 
 CI. 
 02. 
 03. 
 01. 
 05. 
 00. 
 07. 
 08. 
 09. 
 70. 
 71. 
 72. 
 73. 
 71.. 
 75. 
 70. 
 77. 
 78. 
 
 Caladeuia Hlamentosa, Br. Ch 
 Caladenia dilatata, Bi: Ob. . 
 Caladeuia clavigera, A. C. Oh. 
 Oaladeuia Patersoui, Br. Ch. 
 Caladeuia *paLlida, Lindl. 
 Caladeuia latitblia, Br. 
 Caladenia barbata, Lindl. 
 Caladenia cicrulea, Br. . . 
 Caladenia carnea, Br. Ch. . 
 Caladeuia cougesta, Br. Ch. 
 Caladenia alata, Br. Ch. . . 
 Caladeuia *augustata, Lindl. C 
 Glossodia major, Br. Ch. 
 Gastrodia sesamoides, Br. Ch. 
 Dipodium puuctatum, Br. Ch. 
 Gunuia australis, Lindl. . 
 Dendrobium Milligani, Muell. 
 Deudrobiuiu, sp. ? . . . . 
 
 Distribution of Species. 
 Australia. 
 
 [Distribution of 
 Distr. of Genera or repreecntiilives. 
 
 Tasmania 
 
 Australia. 
 
 Australia, New Zealand. 
 
 Australia, New Caledonia. 
 
 Australia. 
 
 India, etc. 
 
 II. IridecB. 
 
 79. Patersonia glauca, Br. Ch Austral 
 
 SO. Patersonia longiscapa, Bweet .... „ 
 
 81. Diplarrhena Moraea, Br. Ch „ 
 
 82. Libertia Lawrencii, H.f. Ch „ 
 
 ia Australia. 
 
 (subalp.). 
 
 III. Hcemodoracea. 
 83. Hffimodoram distiehophylliim, Hooh. . . Tasmania (alpine). 
 
 Australia. 
 
 Australia, N. Zeal., Chili. 
 
 . Australia. 
 
 Si. Hypoxis hygrometrica, Lab. 
 85. Hypoxis glabella, Br. Ch. 
 SO. Hypoxis pusilla, H.f. . . 
 
 IV. Hypoxidece. 
 . . Australia India and S. Africa. 
 
 . V. SydrocliaridecB. 
 
 87. Vallisncria spiralis, L Australia (ubiquitous). 
 
 VI. PistiacecB. 
 
 88. Lemna minor, L Australia (ubiquitous). 
 
 89. Lemna trisulca, L „ „ 
 
 VII. Typliacea. 
 
 90. Typha angustifolia, L Australia (ubiquitous). 
 
 VIII. Alismacece. 
 
 91. Triglocbin triandrum, ITweZ/. Ch. . . Au8t.,N.Z.,S.Af.,N.&S. Am. Europe, etc. 
 
 92. Triglochin centrocarpum, Hook. . . . Australia. 
 
 Warm latitudes. 
 
 Ubiquitous. 
 
 Ubiquitous. 
 
Tasmanwn Plants.'] INTRODUCTOllY ESSAY. 
 
 Distribution of Species. 
 
 93. Triglochiu proceriiin, Br. Cli. . . . Australia 
 
 94. Potamogeton nataus, L. Gh „ (ubiquitous). 
 
 95. Potamogctou hetcrophyllus, Schreh. Ch. „ „ 
 
 96. Potamogeton grauiineus, L. Ch „ „ 
 
 97. Euppia mai-itima, i „ (ubiquitous). 
 
 98. Zauuichellia Preissii, Lehm „ 
 
 99. Posidonia australis, H.f. „ 
 
 100. Cymodocea antarctica, H.f. „ 
 
 101. Zostera marina, L.? „ (ubiquitous) . 
 
 102. Halopliila ovalis, Gaud. ...... „ ludia, Africa 
 
 IX. Melaiithacece. 
 
 103. Burchardia umbellata, Br Australia .... 
 
 104. Auguillaria dioica, Br „ .... 
 
 105. Anguillaria uniflora, Br. Ch. ... ,, 
 
 106. Hewardia Tasmanica, Hook Tasmajiia (subalp.) 
 
 107. Campynema linearis, Lab „ ,, 
 
 l.xxix 
 
 Distr. of Genera or representatives. 
 
 . Europe, etc. 
 
 . Europe, etc. 
 
 . Europe, etc. 
 
 . Oceans, warm and tropical. 
 
 . Oceans, warm and tropical. 
 
 . Eiu'ope, etc. 
 
 . Tropical seas. 
 
 Australia. 
 Australia. 
 
 Tasmania. 
 Tasmania. 
 
 X. Smilacece. 
 108. Drymophila cyanocarpa, Br. Ch. . Australia 
 
 Tasmania. 
 
 XI. Liliacece. 
 . Australia 
 
 109. Blandfordia graudiflora, Br. Ch. 
 
 110. Arthropodium paniculatum, Br. ... ,, 
 
 111. Arthropodium pendulum, DC. . . . Tasmania. 
 
 112. Arthropodium minus, Br Australia. 
 
 113. Arthropodium laxum, Sieh „ 
 
 114. Arthropodium strictum, Br Tasmania. 
 
 115. Bulbiue bidbosa, Hate Australia . . 
 
 116. Bulbine semibarbata, Haw ,, 
 
 117. Caesia corymbosa, Br „ . . 
 
 118. Cfesia parviflora, Br „ 
 
 119. Csesia vittata, Br ,, 
 
 120. Cassia ? alpina, Hf. Ch Tasmania. 
 
 121. Thysanotus Patersoni, Br Australia 
 
 122. Herpolirion Tasmania;, H.f. Ch. . . ,, (alpine) 
 
 123. Tricoryne elatior, Br ,, 
 
 124. Stypandra csespitosa, Br „ . . 
 
 125. Stypandra umbellata, Br „■ 
 
 126. Dianella c£erulea, Sims. Ch „ . . 
 
 127. Dianella longifolia, Br „ 
 
 128. Dianella Iffivis, Br 
 
 129. Dianella revoluta, Br. Ch 
 
 130. DianeUa Tasmanica, H.f Ch. ... 
 
 131. Dianella Archeri, H.f. Ch Tasmania. 
 
 Australia. 
 
 Australia. New Zealand. 
 
 Australia, S. Africa. 
 Australia. 
 
 Australia. 
 
 Australia, New Zealand. 
 
 Australia. 
 
 Australia, New Caledonia. 
 
 Aust., India, N. Z., S. Atr. 
 
FLORA OF TASMANIA. 
 
 [Distribution of 
 
 Distribution of Species. Uistr. of Genera or representatives 
 
 132. Xantliorrhoea australis, Br Australia Australia. 
 
 133. Xauthorrhooa hastilis, £r ,, 
 
 134. Xanthorrh(Ea minor, Br „ 
 
 135. Laxmannia minor, Br „ .... 
 
 136. Astelia alpina, Br. Ch ,, (alpine). . 
 
 137. Astelia stylosa, Muell Tasmania (alpine). 
 
 138. Milligauia lougifolia, H.f. „ (subalpine). 
 
 139. Milligania densiflora, H.f. „ (subalpine). 
 
 Australia (Timor). 
 New Zealand, Polynesia. 
 
 Tasmania. 
 
 140. Xerotes longifolia, Br. Ch. 
 
 141. Xerotes glauca, Br. . . 
 
 142. Juncus planifolius, Br. Ch. 
 
 143. Juncus caespiticius, Meyer. Ch 
 
 144. Juncus falcatus, Meyer. Ch. 
 
 145. Juncus bufonius, i. Ch. 
 
 146. Juncus revolutus, Br. 
 
 147. Juncus capillaceus, H.f. Ch. 
 
 148. Juncus HoloschcBnus, Br. Ch. 
 
 149. Juncus maritimus, Lamk. . 
 
 150. Juncus australis, H.f. . . 
 
 151. Juncus *pallidus, Br. Ch. . 
 
 152. Juncus communis, Meyer. Ch. 
 
 153. Juncus pauciflorus, Br. Ch. 
 
 154. Juncus *Gunnii, H.f. . . 
 
 155. Juncus vaginatus, Br. . . 
 
 156. Luzula campestris, Sm. Ch. 
 
 157. Luzula *01dfieldii, H.f. 
 
 158. Xyris operculata, Lah. Ch. 
 
 159. Xyris gracilis, Br. . . . 
 
 160. Eestio monocephalus, Br. Ch. 
 
 161. Eestio complanatus, Br. . . 
 
 162. Kestio australis, Br. .... 
 
 163. Eestio gracilis, Br 
 
 164. Eestio tetraphyllus. Lab. Ch. 
 
 165. Lepyrodia Tasmanica, H.f. 
 
 166. Leptocarpus Brownii, H.f. Ch. 
 
 167. Leptocarpus tenax, Br. Ch. . 
 
 168. Hj^olsena fastigiata, Br. Ch. 
 
 169. Calorophus elongata. Lab. Ch. 
 
 170. Aphelia Gunnii, H.f. . . . 
 
 171. Aphelia PumUio, H.f. . . . 
 
 XII. JuncecB. 
 
 Australia 
 
 Australia. 
 
 Aust., N. Zl., Chili, Aiitarc. All temperate latitudes. 
 Australia (subalp.). 
 
 „ (ubiquitous). 
 
 „ ]N'. Zeal, (alpine). 
 
 „ „ Europe. 
 
 „ (ubiq\iitous). 
 
 „ New Zealand. 
 
 „ (ubiquitous). 
 
 Tasmania. 
 
 Australia, New Zealand. 
 „ (ubiquitous). . 
 
 Tasmania (alpine). 
 
 XIII. X:yridecB. 
 Australia 
 
 XI\' 
 
 Eestiacea. 
 Australia 
 
 (subalp.). 
 
 Tasmania 
 Australia 
 
 New Zealand 
 
 Europe, etc. 
 
 America, India. 
 
 Australia, South Africa. 
 
 Australia. 
 
 Australia, New Zealand. 
 
 Australia. 
 
 Australia, New Zealand. 
 
 Australia. 
 
Taamanian Plants.l 
 
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 
 
 Ixxxi 
 
 Distribution of Species. 
 
 172. Ceutrolepis aristata, H.f. Australia .... 
 
 173. Centrolepis tenuior, R. ^ 8. 
 
 174. Centrolepis fascicularis, Lab. . 
 
 175. Centrolepis pulvinata, E. tj' S. 
 
 176. Alepyrum monogynum, H.f. 
 
 177. Alepyrum muscoides, H.f. . 
 
 178. Alepyrum Muelleri, H.f. . 
 
 179. Alepyrum polygynum, £r. . 
 ISO. Trithuria submersa, H.f. . . 
 
 Distr. of Genera or representativea. 
 . Australia. 
 
 XV 
 
 181. Cyperus sanguineo-fuscus, Nees 
 
 182. Cyperus Guunii, H.f. . . . 
 
 183. Schoenus fluitana, H.f. . . . 
 
 184. Chaetospora tenuissima, H.f. . 
 
 185. Chaetospora capillacea, H.f. Cb. 
 
 186. Chaetospora nitens, Br. . . . 
 
 187. Chaetospora imberbis, Br. Ch. 
 
 188. Chaetospora axillaris, Br. Ch. . 
 
 189. Grymnoschoenus sphreroccphalus, 
 
 190. Chorizandra enodis, A^ees . . 
 
 191. Carpha alpina, Br. Ch. . . . 
 
 192. Elaeocharis sphacelata, Br. Ch. 
 
 193. Elaeocharis gracilis, Br. Ch. . 
 
 194. Isolepis fluitaus, Br. Ch. . . 
 
 195. Isolepis *crassiuscula, H.f. Ch. 
 
 196. Isolepis lenticularis, Br. . . 
 
 197. Isolepis *alpiBa, Hf. . . . 
 
 198. Isolepis prolifer, Br. Ch. . 
 
 199. Isolepis nodosa, Br. Ch. . . 
 
 200. Isolepis setacea, Br 
 
 201. Isolepis Saviana, Schulfes . . 
 
 202. Isolepis cartilaginea, Br. Ch. . 
 
 203. Isolepis riparia, Br. Ch. . . 
 
 204. Scirpus triqueter, L. Ch. . . 
 
 205. Scirpus maritimus, L. ... 
 
 206. Scirpus lacustris, L 
 
 207. Lepidosperma gladiata, Lab. . 
 
 208. Lepidosperma elatior, Lah. Ch. 
 
 209. Lepidosperma longitudinaUs, Lab 
 
 210. Lepidosperma Oldfieldii, Hf. . 
 
 211. Lepidosperma concava, Br. 
 
 212. Lepidosperma *lateralis, Br. . 
 
 213. Lepidosperma *augu3tifolia, H.f. 
 
 214. Lepidosperma linearis, Br. 
 
 215. Lepidosperma squamata, Lab. . 
 
 Hf 
 
 Ch 
 
 Tasmania (aubalp.) 
 Australia „ 
 
 Australia, New Zealand. 
 
 Australia. 
 
 Cyperacece. 
 
 Tasmania AU warm latitudes. 
 
 Australia. 
 
 Tasmania Europe, etc. 
 
 Australia Europe, etc. 
 
 Tasmania. 
 
 Australia, New Zealand. 
 
 Australia. 
 
 Australia. 
 
 N. Zeal, (alp.) . Aust., N. Zeal., Antarct. 
 N. Zeal., Pacific . Ubiquitous. 
 
 (ubiquitous) . . Ubiquitous. 
 South Africa? (alp.). 
 Australia. 
 Tasmania (alpine). 
 Aust., N. Zeal., S. Africa. 
 
 „ S. Af., S. Amer. 
 Australia (ubiquitous). 
 
 N. Zeal., S. Africa. 
 
 (ubiquitous) 
 
 Tasmania. 
 
 Australia, New Zealand. 
 
 Tasmania. 
 Australia. 
 Tasmania. 
 
 Ubiquitous. 
 
 Australia, New Zealand. 
 
FLORA OP TASMAmA. 
 
 [Distribu/ion of 
 
 Ch 
 
 Ch 
 
 216. Lepidosperma globosa, Lah. 
 
 217. Lepidosperma tetragona, Lab. 
 
 218. Lepidosperma filLformis, Lab. 
 
 219. Oreobolus Pumilio, Br. Ch. 
 
 220. Cladium glomeratum, Br. . 
 
 221. Cladium laxiflorum, Hf. 
 
 222. Cladium junceum, Sr. Ch. 
 
 223. Cladium Guunii, H.f. . . . 
 
 224. Cladium tetraquetrum, H.f. Ch. 
 
 225. Cladium schojuoides, Br. Ch 
 
 226. Cladium Filum, Sr. . . 
 
 227. Cladium Mariscus, Br. . 
 
 228. Gahnia triflda, Lab. . . 
 
 229. Gahnia psittacorum, Lab. 
 
 230. Gahnia melanocarpa, Br. 
 
 231. Caustis pentandra, Br. . 
 
 232. Carex Archeri, Booft. Ch. 
 
 233. Carex inversa, Br. Ch. . 
 
 234. Carex appressa, Br. . . 
 
 235. Cares cblorantha, Br. Ch. 
 
 236. Carex Gaudiehaudiana, Kih 
 
 237. Carex barbata, Booft . . 
 
 238. Carex Gunniana, Boott. Ch 
 289. Carex littorea, Lab. . . 
 
 240. Carex Cataracts, ^r. Ch. 
 
 241. Carex longifolia, Br. . . 
 
 242. Carex fascicularis, Sol. Ch 
 
 243. Carex breviculmis, Br. Ch 
 
 244. Carex. Bichenoviana, Br. 
 
 245. TJncinia teuella, Br. Ch. 
 240. Uncinia riparia, Br. Ch. 
 
 247. Uncinia nervosa, Boott . 
 
 248. L^ncinia compacta, Br. Ch 
 
 249. Tetrarhena distichophylla, Br. 
 
 250. Tetrarhena tenacissima, iVees 
 
 251. Tetrarhena acuminata, Br. . 
 
 252. Microlffina Gunnii, Hf. Ch. 
 
 253. Microlsena stipoides, Br. 
 
 254. Diplax Tasmanica, H.f. . . 
 
 255. Alopecurus geniculatus, L. Ch 
 
 256. Spinifex hirsutus. Lab. . . 
 
 257. Hemarthria uncinata, Br. . 
 
 258. Anthistiria australis, Br. Ch. 
 
 259. Hierochloe reddens, Br. Ch. . 
 
 XVI 
 
 Distribution of Species. Distr. of &cner» or representatives. 
 Tasmania. 
 
 „ New Zealand. 
 
 Australia (subalp.). 
 
 „ N. Zeal, (alp.) . Aust., N. Zeal., Ant. Amer. 
 
 „ Australia, Europe, etc. 
 
 Tasmania. 
 
 Australia, New Zealand. 
 ? 
 
 (ubiquitous). 
 
 Aust. N. Zl., Pacif., Malay Isls. 
 
 „ Australia. 
 
 Tasmania (iilp.) .... Europe, etc. 
 Australia, New Zealand. 
 
 Antarct. 
 
 Tasmania. 
 Australia. 
 
 „ N. Zeal., Japan. 
 
 Tasmania (alpine). 
 Australia. 
 
 „ New Zealand. 
 
 Tasmania. 
 
 Australia Aust., N. ZL, temp. S. Am. 
 
 Tasmania (subalp.). 
 
 „ (alpine). 
 
 Qr amine w. 
 
 Tasmania Australia. 
 
 Australia. 
 
 Tasmania Australia, New Zealand. 
 
 Australia, New Zealand. 
 
 Tasmania Tasmania, New Zealand. 
 
 Aust., Eur., N. Am., N. Ind. Europe. 
 
 Australia, New Zealand . Aust., N. Zeal., India. 
 
 „ Europe, etc. 
 
 „ India, Africa . India, etc. 
 
 Aust., N. ZL, Antarc. Amer. Europe, etc. 
 
Tasmanian Plants^] 
 
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 
 
 260. 
 261. 
 262. 
 263. 
 264. 
 265. 
 266. 
 267. 
 268. 
 269. 
 270. 
 271. 
 272. 
 273. 
 27-1. 
 275. 
 276. 
 277. 
 278. 
 279. 
 280. 
 281. 
 282. 
 283. 
 284. 
 285. 
 286. 
 287. 
 288. 
 289. 
 290. 
 291. 
 292. 
 293. 
 294. 
 295. 
 296. 
 297. 
 298. 
 299. 
 800. 
 301. 
 302. 
 303. 
 304. 
 305. 
 
 Hierochloe liorealis, B. Sf S. Ch. 
 Hierocliloe rnrifiora, H.^. . . 
 Stipa semibarbata, Br. . . . 
 Stipa *pubescens, £r. . . . 
 Stipa flavescens, Lah, . . . 
 
 Stipa setacea, £r 
 
 Dichelachne crinita, Nees. Ch. 
 
 Diclielaclme *sciurea, Hf. „ 
 
 Dichelachne stipoides, Sf. .... „ 
 
 Agrostis parviflora, Br. Ch „ 
 
 Agrostis venusta, Tr. Ch „ 
 
 Agrostis quadriseta, Br. Ch „ 
 
 Agrostis Billardieri, Br „ 
 
 Agrostis aequata, JVees Tasmania, 
 
 Distribution of Species. 
 . N. Zealand, Europe (alp.). 
 . Australia. 
 
 Distr. of Gknera or roprescntatives. 
 
 New Zealand 
 
 New Zealand. 
 
 AU temperate latitudes. 
 
 Australia, New Zealand. 
 
 . Europe, etc. 
 
 Australia, New Zealand. 
 „ (subalp.). 
 
 „ (subalp.). 
 
 „ (introduced ?) 
 
 „ New Zealand 
 
 „ Eur., N. Asia, etc. 
 Aust., N. ZL, Eur., S. Am. 
 Arctic and Antarctic (alp.) . 
 
 Agrostis *oemula, Br. Ch. . . . 
 Agrostis *8cabra, Br. Ch. . . . 
 Agrostis *montana, Br. Ch. 
 Agrostis contracta, Muell. . . . 
 Polypogon Monspelicnsis, Desv. Ch 
 Echinopogon ovatus, P. B. Ch. . 
 Pentapogon Billardieri, Br. Ch." . 
 Phragmites communis, Tr. Ch. . . 
 Deschampsia csespitosa, Beauv. Ch. 
 Trisetum subspicatum, P. B. Ch. 
 
 Danthonia pilosa. Br Australia, New Zealand 
 
 Danthonia serai-annularis, Br. Ch. . . „ „ 
 
 Danthonia *subulata, Hf. Ch. ... „ 
 
 Danthonia *setacea, Br. Ch ,, 
 
 Danthonia pauciflora, Br. Ch. 
 Danthonia nervosa, H.f. .... 
 Danthonia *Archeri, H.f. Ch. . . 
 
 Glyceria fluitans, Br. Ch Australia (ubiquitous) 
 
 Glyceria stricta, H.f. „ New Zealand. 
 
 Poa australis, Br. Ch. ...... „ „ 
 
 Poa tenera, Muell. Ch „ 
 
 Poa *affinis, Br. Ch „ New Zealand. 
 
 Poa *saxicola, Br Tasmania (subalp.). 
 
 Koeleria cristata, Pers Aust., N. Zeal, (ubiq.) . 
 
 Festuca duriuscula, L „ „ „ 
 
 Eestuca bromoides, L. Ch (introduced ?) „ 
 
 Festuca distichophyUa, Br Australia. 
 
 Festuca Hookeriana, Muell. Ch. ... „ (subalp.). 
 
 Europe, etc. 
 
 Australia, New Zealand. 
 
 Australia. 
 
 Europe, etc. 
 
 Europe, etc. 
 
 Europe, etc. 
 
 Australia, Europe, S.Africa. 
 
 (alpine). 
 
 Tasmania. 
 
 Europe, etc. 
 Europe, etc. 
 
 Europe, etc. 
 Europe, etc. 
 
 Festuca littoralis, Lah. . . 
 Triticum scabrum, Br. . . . 
 Triticum pectinatum, Br. Ch. 
 Triticum *velutinum, Nees . . 
 
 N. Zeal., Antarct. 
 
 (subalp.). 
 
Ixxxiv • FLORA OF TASMANIA. [Disfribufion of 
 
 This catalogue places in a very strong liglit the thoroughly Eastern Australian character of the 
 Tasmania Flora : out of 1,063* species, only 280, or rather more than one-fourth, have not been found 
 on the Australian continent. There are only 22 genera and 267 species noted as being absolutely pe- 
 culiar to Tasmania, of which latter fully 44 will prove, in all probability, to be varieties. 
 
 The contrast between the Floras of south-west Australia and Tasmania, in respect of their 
 afiinity with that of south-east Australia, is very remarkable, for though their geographical contiguity 
 would lead us to expect that the Tasmanian Flora should be less different from the Victorian than 
 that of King George's Sound is, it must be recollected that Tasmania is placed several degrees 
 further south, in a colder climate and moister atmosphere, and is separated from Victoria by a wide 
 and deep oceanic channel. 
 
 It will probably be conceded that Tasmania once formed a continuous southward extension of 
 Victoria, and that as Britain was peopled with continental plants before the formation of the 
 Channel, so Tasmania and Victoria possessed their present Flora before they were separated by Bass' 
 Straits ; but if the effects of segregation and natural selection have done so little towards modifying 
 the Floras of the opposite shores during the immense epoch that has intervened since the earliest 
 formation of Bass' Straits, we are all the more puzzled to account for the complete change of the 
 south-western Flora, which is isolated by no such barrier from the south-eastern. 
 
 There are only 592 flowering plants peculiar to Tasmania and Australia, or 860 if those peculiar 
 to Tasmania are included, so that fully one-fifth of the Flora is extra- Australian ; whereas only one- 
 sixth of the south-eastern Flora and one-tenth of the south-western are extra-Australian. Con- 
 sidering the before-mentioned isolation of Tasmania, this is certainly a most remarkable fact, and 
 requires a close scrutiny. 
 
 Turning to the genera again, I find that out of the whole (394), only 22 are absolutely peculiar 
 to Tasmania; or, adding these to the 122 which are exclusively Australian and Tasmanian, I find 
 only 144 in all. In other words, considerably more than two-thii'ds of the Tasmanian genera are 
 found in other countries besides Australia ; whereas in south-western Australia much less than half 
 the genera are extra-Australian, in south-eastern somewhat more than half, and in the whole Aus- 
 tralian Flora, between one-half and two-thirds. 
 
 In examining the distribution of the genera and species a little further, I find that the deficiency 
 of Australian forms, and preponderance of extra- Australian, is caused partly by the paucity of new 
 genera of Australian afiinity, partly by the absence of some that are common on the north shore of 
 Bass's Straits, but most of all by the greater proportion of New Zealand, South American, Ant- 
 arctic, and even European genera and species, some of which do not occur on the Australian 
 continent. Thus no less than 120, or nearly one-third, of the genera, and 67, or one-fifteenth, of the 
 Tasmanian species, are European, whilst with the other quarters it stands thus : — 
 
 In all Australia, Europ. genera, one-sixth of the whole ; species about one-seventieth. 
 
 In S.E. Australia „ less thau one-third „ „ one-tweuty-seventh. 
 
 In S.W. Australia „ less thau one-fourth „ „ one-hundredth. 
 
 In Tasmania „ one-third „ „ one-fifteenth. 
 
 * These and the following numbers will not be found to accord exactly with the data on the preceding pages, 
 hecause, since the earlier sheets of the latter were printed oft', I have received collections and notes from Archer, Gunn, 
 and ]\Iuellcr, that slightly alter the numher of the species, varieties, and theu- distribution. StacMousia pidvinaris, 
 !Muell. (see Vol. II. Suppl.), should he added at p. Ix. ; "Australia " should be added to the distribution of Eryngium 
 vedculosniii (p. Ixv.) and to Calocephalus lacteus and the ten foUowiug species (p.lxvii.). " Isle of Pines " should 
 be px]mnged from 587. 
 
Tasmanian Plants.] INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. Ixxxv 
 
 There is thus a very remarkable rise in the proportion of European forms in Tasmania, and this 
 is not due to tlie extension of all the European plants of Australia into Tasmania, for there arc in 
 the latter island several European genera and spceies that have not been found on the continent; as — 
 
 Hanunculus aquatilis. Dniba ocmoralis. Montia fontana. 
 
 Anemone. Ilierocliloe borealis. Trisetuui subspicatum. 
 
 Thlaspi ? 
 
 On the other hand, the Victoria Aljjs contain several northern Eiiropean forms which have not 
 been found in Tasmania, as — 
 
 Turritis glabra. Lysimacbia vulgaris. Carex Busbaumii. 
 
 Sagiua procumbens. Alisnia Plantago. Carex vulgaris {Jid. Muell.) 
 
 aiyriopbyllum verticillatum. Actinocarijus. Carex canescens ditto. 
 
 Alcbemilla vulgaris. Hydrilla deutata. Carex ecbinata ditto. 
 
 Samolus Valerandi. Carex stellulata. Carex Pyrenaica. 
 
 The New Zealand Flora is another which enters proportionately much more largely into the 
 Tasmanian than into the Australian, nearly 200 of the genera and 170 of the species of Tasmania 
 being common to New Zealand ; and these countries further contain various representative genera and 
 species, which will be found in the Introductory Essay to the ' New Zealand Flora,' and in the section 
 of this Essay devoted to a comparison of the New Zealand and Australian Floras. 
 
 From the higher latitude of Tasmania, and its loftier mountains, it contains further a larger 
 proportion of antarctic plants, nearly 100 genera and 56 species being common to this island and 
 the groups south of New Zealand, Fuegia, the Falkland Islands, etc. 
 
 A strict comparison of the continental Australian and Tasmanian Floras cannot be fully carried 
 out, until much larger suites of specimens from both countries have been selected and compared. 
 It is evident that many of the plants that rank as peculiar to Tasmania, are slightly though per- 
 manently altered forms, no less than 100 of the 10G3 being so considered, with more or less certainty 
 or plausibility, by ^Mueller or Archer or myself, and some by all of us. To enter into a discussion 
 of them here would be quite useless. 
 
 Another interesting subject of detail, requiring fuller materials, is the alpine Flora of Tasmania, 
 upon which MueUer's Victorian Alps collections have thrown so much light. I find, on a rough 
 estinnate, that there are 200 alpine and subalpine species in Tasmania (of which half are alpine) ; 
 considering as such those which are most prevalent in or confined to altitudes above 3,000 feet : of 
 these 30 are probably altered forms of lowland plants ; 120 are of Australian genera (10 of them are 
 probably varieties) ; about 10 are of New Zealand genera; 55 are of European genera (17 of them 
 probably varieties) ; and 25 are Antarctic forms. 
 
 This proportion of varieties amongst the alpine and subalpine plants, amounting as it does to 
 15 per cent., is very large; the proportion amongst the lowland plants being considerably under 
 10 per cent. The small pi'oportion of varieties amongst the alpines belonging to Australian genera 
 compared with those of European genera is also worthy of notice, as an exemplification of an 
 observation made by Mr. Darwin, that the species of widely distributed genera are more variable 
 than those of local genera. 
 
 The locality indicated by the letters " Ch." as the habitat of many Tasmanian plants collected 
 by !Mr. Archer, consists of a tract of country (in which is included his estate of Cheshunt, about ten 
 miles south-west of Deloraine and 600 feet above the sea), extending southerly from Mount Gog, on 
 
Ixxxvi ILORA OF TASMANIA. [On the ^\ Zeal, and Fuli/nesian 
 
 the Mersey, to the Falls of the ]\IcaiKler, and westerly from Quamby's Bluff to the Lobster llivulct; 
 the whole comprising an area of about 400 square miles. 
 
 The rocks of the northern part of this tract, including Mount Gog, arc chiefly quartzite ; and 
 the remainder, including a portion of the Western Mountains, elevated fully 1,000 feet, are for the 
 most part basalt. Immediately above Chcshunt, to the south-west, rises an offset of the western 
 mountains, named Cumming's Head, along the north-east base of which extends a tract of sandstone 
 and fossiliferous limestone, which is the habitat of nearly all Mr. Archer's cryptogams. 
 
 This district has already produced nearly 550 flowering plants, or rather more than half of all 
 that are known to inhabit Tasmania. The character of the Chcshunt Flora is, on the whole, that of 
 a cold hilly region, approaching, in many respects, to the subalpine, and is hence even less Australian 
 than that of all Tasmania is. The absence of all but four lihamnew, the paucity of liestiacea, 
 Myrtacece, Liliacece, and Leguminosce, the abundance of Orchidece, ComposiUe, and Epacridea, are 
 amongst the most noticeable features. 
 
 § 9. 
 
 On the Neio Zealand and Polynesian features of the Australian Vegetation. 
 
 I have already remarked that these features, in so far as they are peculiar, are confined to the 
 east and south-east coasts of Australia, and chiefly to the temperate regions, including Tasmania. 
 There is a great diSerence between the temperate and tropical Floras of eastern Australia in respect 
 to the character of theii' non-endemic genera and species, for the former appears to have received 
 immigrants from New Zealand and the Antarctic regions, whilst the latter contains an assemblage of 
 forms common to itself, India, and the Pacific. There is, however, no evidence in either case that 
 the migration has been in one direction more than in another : Tasmania may once have been peopled 
 by Kew Zealand and antarctic forms, before the Australian vegetation spread over it and replaced 
 these ; and Australia itself may have derived its peculiar features from some Pacific islands which 
 have since been overrun by an Indian vegetation. I have therefore not subdivided this Section, 
 but shall regard the afiinities, both tropical and temperate, under the same point of view. 
 
 To the eastward of Australia are various groups of islands so arranged as to form a sort of rude 
 outlying girdle to that continent. Beginning from the northward, these are the Solomon's Islands, 
 New Hebrides, New Caledonia, Norfolk Island, and the New Zealand group ; to which might be 
 added Eastern New Guinea, the Louisiade Archipelago, and New Ireland, but I know very little of 
 theii" botany. 
 
 The common botanical feature of all of these archipelagos, that lie to the north and east of the 
 New Hebrides, and indeed of all the Polynesian groups westward of Juan Fernandez and the Gala- 
 pagos (which are wholly American), is that they are peopled mainly by Indian and Australian genera, 
 and in a very slight degree by American ; but these Floras (Indian, Australian, and American) are 
 represented in very diflferent proportions in difl'erent groups; and I have observed (note at p. xvi.), 
 that there are in this respect considerable anomalies in the Floras of contiguous archipelagos, those 
 immediately to the eastward of New Caledonia* being remarkably deficient in Australian genera. 
 
 * In the only published volume of Asa Gray's ' Botany of Wilkes's Exploring Expedition,' I have found the 
 Fiji, Navigators', Friendly, and Society Islands to be represented by upwards of 140 genera of Thalamijhree and 
 Calyciflora (20S species). Only 26 genera are not Indian, and almost all of them are either new or confined to 
 these groups ; nor do I find one characteristic Austnilian plant amongst them, except a ])li\ lloJincous Acacia. 
 
Genera, etc., in Angfrolln.] INTROUUCTOHY ESSAY. Ixxwii 
 
 Commencing with tlie New Hebrides and New r.-iledonin, I find, that ont of a list of scarcely 100 
 species known to me, there arc no less than 12 markedly Anstralian generic types, viz. Disemma, 
 Eriostemon, Kennedya, phyllodincous Acacia, Leplospermum, Bceckia, Metrosidcros, Didiscus, Co- 
 prosma, Cassinia, Leucopogon, Dracnphylhtm, Lomalia, Stenocarpiin, Grevillea, Exocarjms, Casiiarina, 
 Araucariu, Microtis, Lyperanthas, Geitonoplesium, Stypandra, Lumjrrocarya. 
 
 Norfolk Island, which lies intermediate between the New Hebrides and New Zealand, presents 
 a Flora of intermediate character. Besides containing many New Zealand plants not hitherto found 
 in the New Hebrides, it contains the following Australian types not found in New Zealand : — Jasminum 
 gracile, Excecaria Agallocha, Myrsine crassifoUa, Pimelea linifoHa, Achyranthes canescens, Armt- 
 caria, Geitonoplesium cymosum. 
 
 New Zealand presents a long list of Austi'alian genera, including many that are very charac- 
 teristic of that continent, but wholly wants some of the most extensive and widely distributed (both 
 in area and elevation) of these, as Eucalyptus, Acacia, Stylidiiim, Casuarina, Callitris, Xyris, Xerotes, 
 Thysanotus, Hibbertia, Pleurandra, Banksia, Dryandra, Grevillea, Hakea. 
 
 At p. xxwii. I have enumerated the 23 largest Australian genera, all containing from 50 to 
 upwards of 200 species j of these no less than 15 have no New Zealand representative, and all but 
 2 have very few indeed. In other words, of the 23 Australian genera which number upwards of 50 
 species each, and which together include about 2,000 species, only 8 are found in New Zealand, and of 
 these, Drosera, Dodoneea, Helichrysum, and Leucopogon, are all widely distributed elsewhere ; of the 
 7 Australian genera, with upwards of 100 species each, only Leucopogon is a New Zealand one. 
 
 It is even more remarkable that most of the highly characteristic Australian Orders are wholly 
 or nearly absent in New Zealand : thus, instead of 100 genera and 1,000 species o{ Leguminosa there 
 are but 4 genera, all but one different [Clianthus), and 8 species, all different. Of Myrtacece, with 
 60 Australian genera and 600 species, there are but 4 genera and 15 species in New Zealand. The 
 5 Australian genera (including 100 species) of DiUeniacea have no representative, nor has the Order ; 
 and of Stylidiecs, in lieu of 5 genera and 115 species, there is but one genus, and that antarctic. Of 
 GoodeniacecE, which in Australia has 20 genera and 230 species, there is but one species in New 
 Zealand, and that a salt-marsh plant also common to Chili and Tasmania. Lastly, there are no repre- 
 sentatives whatever of — 
 
 Capp.arideae. 
 
 Frankeniacea>. 
 
 Buettneriacefe. 
 
 Xyrideas. 
 
 Polygaleje. 
 
 Tremaudrefe. 
 
 Casuarinese. 
 
 Hsemodorace.T. 
 
 and very few of — 
 
 
 
 
 Stackhousieae. 
 
 Santalacese. 
 
 Verbenaceae. 
 
 Logauiaceae. 
 
 Myoporineae. 
 
 Iridese. 
 
 Ehamneae. 
 
 
 To put this is in another point of view, I will give a comparative table of the relative magni- 
 tude of the 9 largest Natural Orders in each country, which Orders include upwards of half the 
 species in each, and from which it will be seen that only 5 of the New Zealand Orders appear in the 
 other lists. 
 
 New Zealand. Australia. Tasmania. 
 
 1. Compositae. Leguminosse. Compositse. 
 
 2. Cyperaceae. Myrtaeeae. Orchidea;. 
 
 3. Gramineie. Proteaceae. Epacrideae 
 
 4. Scrophularinea?. Composita;. Leguminosa). 
 
l\xx\ iii FLORA OF TASMANIA. [On the N. Zeal. (Sf Polynesian 
 
 New Zealand. Australia. Tasmania. 
 
 5. Orchidese. Graminese. Cyperacese. 
 
 6. EubiacefB. Cyperaceie. GraminesB. 
 
 7. Epacridea-. Epacridese. Myrtaceae. 
 
 8. Unibelliferac. Goodeniacefe. Liliaceai. 
 
 9. Eauunculacenp. OrclndeaJ. Proteacca^. 
 
 Another remarkable difference between these Floras is afforded by certain American genera 
 being found in each, but which ai'e not common to both. Of these the most striking are — 
 
 New Zealand. Australia and Tasmania. 
 
 Drimys. Fuchsia. Callisene. Eucryphia. Styloncerus. 
 
 Coriaria. Calceolaria. Gainiardia. QSnotbera. Pernettya. 
 
 Edwardsia. Thuja. Eostkovia. Flaveria. Prionotes. 
 
 So too with regard to the European genera and species, there are certain temperate and northern 
 species found in New Zealand but not in Australia, such as — 
 
 Taraxacum oiBcinale, Veronica Anagallis, Sparganium natans, Agrostis canina. 
 
 Turning now to the points of aCBnity betwen Australia and New Zealand, these are so numerous 
 and decided as to render the dissimilarities all the more singular. 
 
 In the first place, there is no New Zealand Order absent from Australia except Coriariece, 
 BrexiacecE, and Chloraiithace<B, which are single genera rather than Orders. Of the 282 genera of 
 Phaenogams in New Zealand, 240 are also Australian, and 60 are almost confined to these two 
 countries. The greatest amount of generic afiBnity exists in tin'ce of the largest Orders in each, viz. 
 Compositce, Orchidea, and Gramiiiece, which may be considered geuerically identical in both. To this 
 category of resemblances also belong the antarctic genera and representative genera, many of which 
 are also found in America, and which will be hereafter considered. Of these 240 genera, by far the 
 larger proportion are confined to eastern Australia, not one being exclusively western Australian. 
 
 Descending to species, I find that 216, or one-fourth of the New Zealand Phsenogams, are natives 
 of Australia,* and of these 115 are confined to these two countries. Of the remaining 101, 77 are 
 common to America, 75 to India, and 52 to Europe. The comparatively small number of these that 
 are common to India, and greater number common to America, is a remarkable fact, considering the 
 relative position of these countries ; and the large number of European genera is no less so. 
 
 Another interesting anomaly is, that of the 115 species peculiar to Australia and New Zealand, 
 only 26 belong to genera peculiar to those countries, and only 6 to the long list of Australian genera 
 that contain upwards of 20 species each. Again, upwards of 20 of these 115 are scarce and chiefly 
 alpine plants in both countries, occupying comparatively very small areas; whereas of the 101 that 
 are found in other lands besides Australia and New Zealand, only 5 or 6 are alpine, and most of these 
 are antarctic also. 
 
 Thus, under whatever aspect I regard the Flora of Australia and New Zealand, I find all attempts 
 to theorize on the possible causes of their community of feature frustrated by anomalies in distribu- 
 tion such as I believe no two other similarly situated countries in the globe present. Everywhere 
 else I recognize a parallelism or harmony in the main common features of contiguous Floras, which 
 
 * The majority of these will be found in the Tasmanian Classified List at p. Ivi., with the iudicatiou of their 
 being natives of New Zealand. 
 
riants in Australia.] INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. Ixxxix 
 
 conveys the impression of their generie affinity at least being effected by migration from centres of 
 dispersion in one of them, or in some adjacent country. In this case it is widely difll^rent. Regarding 
 the question from the Australian point of view, it is impossible in the present state of science to recon- 
 cile the fact of Acacia* Eucalijptiis, Casuarina, Callitris, etc., being absent in New Zealand, with any 
 theory of transoceanic migration that may be adopted to explain the presence of other Australian 
 plants in New Zealand ; and it is very difficult to conceive of a time or of conditions that could explain 
 these anomalies, except by going back to epochs when the prevalent botanical as well as geographical 
 features of each were widely different from what they arc now. On the other hand, if I regard the 
 question from the New Zealand point of view, T find such broad features of resemblance, and so 
 many connecting links that afford irrcsistilile evidence of a close botanical connection, that I cannot 
 abandon the conviction that these great diftcrcnccs will present the least difficulties to whatever theory 
 may explain the whole case. I shall again allude to this point after discussing the antarctic and 
 European features of Australia. 
 
 Between Norfolk Island and Australia a few small islands rise like specks in the ocean, and 
 these, too, tell a tale of distribution. Lord Howe's Island and the Middleton group, in the parallels 
 of 28° and 32° south, have both been botanized in by the officers of the ' Herald' (Captain Denham's 
 Pacific Exploring Expedition), and their Flora is of an intermediate character between that of Aus- 
 tralia, New Zealand, and Norfolk Island, some species being common to each, and the rest, though 
 quite distinct, being closely allied to the plants of these countries. 
 
 ^ 10. 
 On the Antarctic Plants of Australia. 
 
 From the geographical position of Australia, no less than from the altitude of its southern 
 mountains, it is well placed for the maintenance of those types of vegetation which I have denomi- 
 nated Antarctic. These, it must be remembered, are not so called because they really inhabit the 
 country of that name beyond the Polar circle, but because in a botanical point of view, no less than 
 in position relative to the south temperate Flora, they represent the Arctic Flora. They might 
 indeed almost be called alpine plants, for many which are found at the level of the sea in the so-called 
 Antarctic islands, also ascend the mountains of more genial latitudes. An alpine vegetation, however, 
 in the tropics especially, is supposed to commence only where the forest is replaced by low brushwood ; 
 whereas, owing to the uniformity and humidity of the high southern latitudes, an arboreous vegeta- 
 tion there encroaches upon the limits of perpetual ice. In the longitude of Cape Horn, on the 
 mountains of Fuegia, of the Middle Island of New Zealand, and of Australia, the belt of country 
 occupied by low and chiefly herbaceous plants, that intervenes between the arboreous vegetation and 
 the extinction of phsenogaraic life, is a very narrow one indeed compared with what analogous regions 
 the Alps, Andes, Himalaya, or Arctic latitudes present. 
 
 In discussing the antarctic vegetation of Australia, I shall have to adopt a style that appears to 
 indicate that this Flora is an immigrant, whereas it may, to a considerable extent, both in AustraUa 
 and elsewhere, consist of altered forms of the plants of that continent, which have migrated from 
 
 • There are no climatic or other reasons against these genera flourishing in New Zealand when introduced 
 there. Some introduced Austrahan plants have already become naturahzed in New Zealand ; but upon tliis point I 
 hope to collect more full evidence. 
 
FLORA OF TASMANIA. 
 
 [On tJie Aniarctic Phints 
 
 it to the Antarctic regions; just as the endemic aljiinc Floras of Tasmania and Victoria are to an 
 appreciable degree composed of altered lowland species, or vice versa. Taking for example snch an 
 eminently antarctic genus as Ac(e>ia.f which is not known in the northern licmisplicrc, except in 
 America and the Sandwich Islands (but which is elsewhere in that hemisphere represented by 
 Poterium and Snm/irisorha) , its distribution is very wide and disconnected, yet it is so universally 
 present in all high southern lands, both under the forms of temperate, alpine, and antarctic species, 
 that it is impossible to regard it under any other category than the vague one of antarctic. 
 
 Premising that the so-called antarctic vegetation is that of the islands south of New Zealand, 
 West Chili south of Cape Tresmontes, Fuegia, the Falklands and other islands south of them, 
 Tristan d'xVcunha, and Kerguelen's Land, I shall proceed to indicate w hich of the plants of these 
 countries are actually present, or are represented by allied genera or species in Australia. — E pre- 
 fixed distinguishes the European species. 
 
 .■Vusti*alia and Ta:*niaiiia. 
 
 Caltha iutroloba, MueU. 
 
 Tasmania aromatiea, Br. 
 E Cardamine hirsuta, L. 
 
 Drosnra Arctari, Hook. 
 E Stellaria media, Stn. 
 E Sagina procumbens, L. 
 
 Colobanthus Billardieri, Fenzl. 
 
 Colobanthus subulatus, H.f. 
 E Geranium dissectum, L. 
 
 Geranium potentilloides, L'Htrif. 
 
 Pelargonium Acugnaticum. Pel. Tli. 
 
 Oxalis Magellanica, Forst. 
 E Potentilla anserina, L. 
 E Geum lu-banum, L. 
 
 Acaaua Sanguisorba, Valtl. 
 E Epilobium tetragonum, L. 
 
 M)Tiophyllum elatinoides, Gaud. 
 
 Gunnera cordifolia, H.J. 
 E Callitriche vema, L. 
 E IMontia fontana, L. 
 
 Crantzia lineata, Xutf. 
 
 Apium australe, Pet. TJi. 
 
 Oreomyrrhis Colensoi, H.f. 
 
 Coprosraa pumila, Hf. 
 
 Nertera depressa, B. ^ 8. 
 
 Trineuron scapigerum, MueU. 
 
 Scleroleima forsteroides, H.f. 
 
 Islands south of New Zealaul. 
 
 C. Novje-ZelandiiB, H.f. 
 
 D. *axillaris, Forst. 
 
 C. hirsuta, L. 
 
 D. Arcturi, Hook. 
 
 S. media, 8m. 
 
 C. Billardieri, Fenzl. 
 C. subulatus, H.f. 
 
 G. potentilloides, L'Herit. 
 
 P. * Acugnaticum, Pet. Th. 
 
 O. Magellanica, Forst. 
 
 P. anserina, L. 
 
 G. *urbanum, L. 
 
 A. Sanguisorba, Valil. 
 
 E. *tetragoimm, L. 
 M. *elatiuoides, Gand 
 G. *monoica, Bl. 
 
 C. verna, L. 
 M. fontana, L. 
 C. *liueata, Nutt. 
 A. *australe, P»f. Th. 
 O. *Colensoi, H.f 
 C. pumila, H.f. 
 N. depressa, B. ^' S. 
 T. spathulatum, H.f. 
 
 Fuegia, etc., Tristan d'.Vcunlia, 
 and Kerguelen's Land. 
 
 C. sagittata. Car. 
 
 Drimys Winteri, Forst. 
 
 C. hirsuta, L. 
 
 D. uuiflora, Willd. 
 S. media, Sm. 
 
 S. procumbens, L. 
 
 C. crassifolius, H.f. 
 
 C. subulatus, H.f. 
 
 G. dissectum, L, 
 
 G. Patagonicum, H.f. 
 
 P. *Acugnaticum, Pet. Th. 
 
 0. Magellanica, Forst. 
 
 P. anserina, L. 
 
 G. urbanum, L. 
 
 A. laevigata, Ait. 
 
 E. tetragonum, Z. 
 M. elatinoides. Gaud. 
 G. Magellanica, Lam. 
 C. verna, L. 
 
 M. fontana, i. 
 C. lineata, Jfutt. 
 A. australe, Pet. Th. 
 O. andicola, Fndl. 
 
 Is. depressa, B. 4" >S- 
 
 AbrotaneUa emarginata, Cass. 
 
 t One species (A. pbinatifida, R. & P.), is found both in Chili and in California, but not in any intermediate 
 latitude. California, Mexico, and the Sandwich Islands are almost the only habitats of the genus in the northern 
 heniisphere. 
 
 * .An asterisk indicates those species winch, being common to Tasmania and Fuegia, etc., are found on the 
 mountains of New Zealand, though not in the islands south of it. 
 
of the Australian Flora.] 
 
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 
 
 Australia and Tasmania. 
 
 Leptinella iutrieata, H.f. 
 
 Erechtites prenanthoides, DC. 
 
 I'orstera bellidifolia, Hook. 
 
 Selliera radicaus, Cav. 
 
 Pernettya Tasmanica, HJ". 
 
 Priouotes ceriuthoides, Lab. 
 
 Gentiana montana, Forst. 
 E Calystegia sepium, Br. 
 E Limosella aquatica, L. 
 
 Ourisia integrifolia, Sr. 
 
 Samolus littoralis, Br. 
 
 Plaiitago Brownii, Bap. 
 E Chenopodiuiu glaucuin, L. 
 
 Loniatia tiuctoria, Br. 
 
 Drapetes Tasmanica, H.f. 
 
 Fagus Guunii, H.f. 
 
 Fagus Curuiiugbamii, Hool. 
 
 Astelia alpiua, Br. 
 
 Trigloehin triandrum, Ifirb. 
 
 Juncus planifolius, Br. 
 
 Oreobolus Pumilio, Br. 
 
 Carpha alpina, Br. 
 E Isolepis pygmaea, Kth. 
 
 Carex appressa, Br. 
 
 Hierochloe redoleus, Br. 
 E Descbampsia csespitosa, Pal. 
 E Trisetum subspicatum, Pal. 
 E Festuca duriuscula, L. 
 
 Festuca littoralis, Lab. 
 
 Islands south of New Zealand. 
 L. plumosa, Hf. 
 
 E. prenanthoides, DC. 
 
 F. clavigera, H.f. 
 S. *radicans, Cav. 
 
 G. montana, Forst. 
 
 C. *sepium, Br. 
 
 L. *aquatica, L. 
 
 O. *macrophylla, Hook. 
 
 S. *iittoralis, Br. 
 
 P. Brownii, Bap. 
 
 C. *glaucura, L. 
 
 D. Lyallii, H.f 
 
 F. Meuziesii, H.f. 
 A. linearis, H.f. 
 T. *triandrum, Mirb. 
 J, *planifolius, Br. 
 
 0. Pumilio, Br. 
 C. *alpina, Br. 
 
 1. *pygmijea, Kth. 
 
 C. appressa, Br. 
 H. redolens, Br. 
 
 D. cfespitosa. Pal. 
 T. subspicatum. Pal. 
 F. *duriuscula, L. 
 F. littoralis, Lab. 
 
 Fuegia, etc., Tristan d'Acunha, 
 and Kerguelen's Land. 
 
 L, scariosa, Cass. 
 
 F. muscifolia, Willd. 
 S. radicans, Cav. 
 
 P. puniila. Hook. 
 
 P. Americana, Hook. 
 
 G. !Magellanica, Oaud. 
 C. sepium, Br. 
 
 L. aquatica, L. 
 O. Magellanica, Juss. 
 S. littoralis, Br. 
 P. barbata, Forst. 
 
 C. glaucum, L. 
 
 L. ferruginea, Br. 
 
 D. muscosa, Lamk. 
 F. Antarctica, Forst. 
 F. betuloides, Mirb. 
 A. pumila, Br. 
 
 T. triandrum, Mirb. 
 J. planifolius, Br. 
 
 0. obtusangulus, Gaud. 
 
 C. schoenoides, 5. ^' <S. 
 
 1. pygmsea, Kth. 
 
 H. redolens, 5r. 
 
 D. caespitosa. Pal. 
 
 T. subspicatum. Pal. 
 F. duriuscula, Z. 
 
 The most curious point in this list is the number of European species it contains, amounting to 
 seventeen, of "which most are British ; there are besides two other species which inhabit the north 
 temperate zone of the New World, Trigloehin triandrum and Crantzia lineata ; Apium australe is in 
 some of its states with difficulty distinguished from A. graveolens. 
 
 The genera that are most characteristic of the Antarctic regions amongst them are, — Coloban- 
 thus, Accena, Donatia, Ntrteru, Forstera, Leptinella, Ourisia, Drapetes, Fagus, Oreobolus, and Curplia. 
 Only one (Lomatia) can he said to betray any generic affinity between the peculiar Flora of Australia 
 and the Antarctic regions ; though Forstera, as belonging to Stylidiece, may be classed with Austra- 
 lian representatives. 
 
XCli FLORA OF TASMANIA. [0« ihe 8. African features 
 
 § 11. 
 On the South African features of Australian Vegetation. 
 
 The relations between the Fk)ras of Australia ami of the same latitudes in Africa, are of 
 a very difl'ercnt character from those that exist between it and Polynesia, or India, etc., or even 
 Europe ; for whereas there is a very definable affinity traceable in the presence and abundance 
 of some peculiar Orders, there is very little generic affinity in those Orders, and scarcely any specific 
 identity. 
 
 My data for the African Flora are chiefly derived from my friend Dr. Harvey's communications, 
 his ' Genera of South African Plants,' Drege and Meyer's ' Zwei Pflanzen-geographische Docu- 
 mente' (Flora, 1813), the Niger Flora, and the Natal, West African, and Mauritius plants in the 
 Herbarium at Kew. 
 
 With regard to the tropical Floras of Australia and Africa, their agreement is in rather less than 
 300 genera, and in about 200 species that are without exception common to India also, and hardly 
 any of which belong to those genera or natural families* that ai'e eharactcristic of the South African 
 or Australian Flora. This subject therefore requires no further illustration than it has received under 
 the Indian chapter. 
 
 \\\t\\ regard to the temperate South African Flora, it is perhaps as widely different from the 
 tropical as the temperate Australian is from that of the Malayan Islands ; and an extraordinary 
 number of species, many of them belonging to a few genera and orders elsewhere rare, are massed 
 towards the south extreme of Africa, and there confined to a tract of laud of varying width, inter- 
 ]ioscd between the sea and a desert interior. 
 
 The most conspicuous characters that extratropical Soijth Africa presents in common with 
 Australia, are the abundance of species of the following Orders, many of which being shrubby, give 
 ill certain districts of each couutry a character to the landscape. 
 
 Proteacea;. Polygalea;. Eutaceae. 
 
 Compositse. Eestiacese. Thymelese. 
 
 Iridese. EpacridesB, Ericese. Santalaceae. 
 
 Hirmodoracea;. Decandrous Papilionaeese and Anthospermous KubiacesD. 
 Buettueriacea;. tribes Podalyriea; and Loteje. 
 
 All these Orders are far more abundantly represented in Australia (especially south-western) and 
 South Africa than in any other part of the world, added to which by far the greater number of the 
 known genera and species of Proteacea and Restiacea are confined to these two countries. Other 
 marks of affinity are the Cycadece, the genus Encephalartos (to which Mueller reduces Macrozamia) 
 being common to both; Cyphiacea (according to Brown a suborder of Goodeniacece) are almost confined 
 to South Africa. Numerous terrestrial Orchidece, Droseracece, Zygop1uj11e<e, Liliacea, SiaUacece, and 
 Capparidea; ; the genera Pelargonium and Mesembryanthemum, besides Metrosideros, Accena, Tetrago- 
 nia, Weinmannia, Sarcostemma, Sefjtea, Callitris,f Anguillaria, Restio, Carpha, Uncinia, and Ehrhurta. 
 
 * As exceptions may rank the few Froteacem said to exist in Abyssinia, which however belong to genera 
 widely different fi-oin the Australian. The late Professor A. Eicliard gave me to understand (Preface to ' Plora 
 Antarctica,' vol. ii. p. 210) that tliere were many representatives of the South African peculiarities in Abyssinia, 
 but I find they are not so numerous as I was led to suppose. 
 
 t 1 include Fremhi and JFiddrinytonia undf-r Callitris, one species of whicli is found in North Africa. 
 
of the AustruVuin Flora.'] 
 
 INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 
 
 The rarity iii botli of Aroidea, L(iuriiie(e, and all Rubiaccce except the Ant/wspermece, is also wortliv 
 of uoticc. With regard to the Natural Orders eiumicrated alx)ve, their genera arc almost uncxcep- 
 tiouallv difl'ereut in the two countries. I (ind that of 1,000 South Afiicau genera of flowering plants, 
 only about 280 are Australian; of these about 160 arc also common to Europe, and 1.'50 to India, 
 leaving CaUitris, Enctphahirtos, Rvsilo, Jlyiiohena, and Anguillaria, confined to South Africa and Aus- 
 tralia, and 10 more common to tlicsc countries, together with New Zealand and cxtratropical America. 
 
 On the other hand, South Africa contains upwards of 220 European genera, of which 80 are not 
 Australian, and of these upwards of GO are north temperate forms. We have hence the very curious 
 fact that in point of numbers Australia represents generically the European Flora better than South 
 Africa does ; but that the South African Flora contains a larger proportion of very northern European 
 genera (not species) than Australia does. This is no doubt because many of the so-called European 
 genera of Australia are more properly Asiatic, aud spread thence in both directions, towards Europi' 
 and towards Australia. 
 
 Before dismissing this subject, it is as well to glance at the diflerences between these Floras, which 
 may shortly be summed up. South Afj'ica abounds in Campanulacece, which are very rare in 
 Australia, ■v^here the \cry closely allied Orders Stylidiea and Goodeiiiacece abound. The true Ericece, 
 M^hich swarm in certain districts of South Africa, are all but wholly absent in Australia, being repre- 
 sented there by taeir suborder Epacridece. Succulents are, comparatively, extremely rare in Austra- 
 lia, which almost wholly wants those conspicuous features of South African vegetation the Crassulacea, 
 Ficoide<E, fiesliy Asclepiadece, Liliacea (Aloes), and EuphorbieiE. 
 
 I have given (p. xxxiii.) a list of the five Orders which abound more in South Africa than in any 
 other country but Australia, and are therefore highly characteristic of both these. I shall now give 
 the contrasting ordinal dissimilarities of each. 
 
 The following Orders are represented in the South African Flora, but are either comparatively 
 rare or absent in Australia : — 
 
 Fumariacese, absent iu Australia. 
 
 Dipsaceae, absent in Australia. 
 
 ArctotideiE (tribe of Comp.). 
 
 Ericeffi. 
 
 Campanulacese. 
 
 Stilbine® (Verhen.), absent iu Australia. 
 
 Selagineae {Verhen.), ditto. 
 
 Asclepiadeae. 
 
 PodosteoiaeeaB, ditto. 
 
 Saurureae, ditto. 
 
 Eafflesiaceae, absent in Australia. 
 
 Cytineae, ditto. 
 
 Betulacese, ditto. 
 
 Salicinese, absent iu Austraha. 
 
 Hyposideae. 
 
 Temperate Australia contains the following Orders that are rare or absent iu South Africa : 
 
 Eesedaceae, 
 
 ditto 
 
 Bisaoeae. 
 
 
 Taniariscineae, 
 
 ditto. 
 
 Geraniaceae. 
 
 
 Oxalide®. 
 
 
 Caryophylleae. 
 
 
 Ficoidese. 
 
 
 Eosaceae. 
 
 
 Bruuiaceae, 
 
 ditto. 
 
 Loasea;, 
 
 ditto. 
 
 Peuaeaceae, 
 
 ditto. 
 
 Begoniaceae, 
 
 ditto. 
 
 Crassiilaceae. 
 
 
 Valeria ueae, 
 
 ditto. 
 
 DiUeniaceae, absent iu South Africa. 
 Maguoliacea', ditto. 
 
 Mouimiaceae. ditto. 
 
 Sapindaceae. 
 
 Treuiaudrea>, absent iu South Africa. 
 
 Pittosporeae. 
 
 StackhousieaB, ditto. 
 
 Haloragcjp. 
 
FLORA OF TxVSMANIA. 
 
 \_Eicropcan Plants 
 
 Myrtaceje. 
 
 Capril'oliacesD, absent in South Africa. 
 
 (Toodeiiiacea;, ditto. 
 
 Stylidiepe, ditto. 
 
 BrunoniaccoD, ditto. 
 
 Epacrideae, ditto. 
 
 Logauiacea;. 
 
 Mv( )oriuea!, ditto. 
 
 Labiatffi. 
 
 LentibularinesB. 
 
 Plantaginea;, -absent in South Africa. 
 
 Cupuliferse, ditto. 
 
 Casuarinea), ditto. 
 
 Coniferfp. 
 
 Xerotidea;, ditto. 
 
 PhylidresB, ditto. 
 
 It is singular that there should be exactly the same number (sixteen) of Orders absent in each 
 country ; of these, however, three Australian ones are confined to the south-eastern part of that 
 continent, Mar/noliacece, Monimiacete, and Caprifoliacece, which is in accordance with the facts I have 
 elsewhere indicated, that the affinity between the Floras of South-west Australia and South Africa is 
 very markedly gi'cater than between that country and South-cast Australia. 
 
 I shall return to the consideration of the European genera of South Africa in the following 
 .section of this Essay. 
 
 Ml- 
 
 On tlw European Features of the Australian Flora. 
 
 In one respect this is by far the most difficult subject to treat of to the satisfaction of many 
 persons interested in the study of the distribution of plants ; for situated as Australia is, at the anti- 
 jjodes of Europe, the presence in it of many forms common to both, whether generic or specific, 
 affords so strong an argument in favour of there being many centres of creation for each vegetable 
 form, that I cannot expect the believers in that doctrine to follow me far. I have given my own 
 reasons for dissenting from that view and inclining to the opposite one, that variation will account 
 for change of species and genera ; that the force of variation being a centrifugal one tends to diversity 
 of forms and opposes reversion ; that Darwin's theory of natural selection accounts for the temporary 
 stability of many forms we call species ; that the destruction of species by natural causes resolves 
 species into genera, etc.; and that if we allow time enough, these several operations may have worked 
 together and produced, out of what woaild otherwise be to us a homogeneous series of vegetaljle forms, 
 a series broken up into varieties, species, and genera, all of unequal value, and of multiplied cross- 
 affinities. I now pursue the subject of the European affinities of the Australian Flora in subjection 
 to these views, not because I insist that they are right, nor because I expect to explain the facts by 
 them, but because I conceive these hypotheses to be, in the present state of science, as legitimately 
 tenable as those of absolute creations and multiplied centres, and far more suggestive to future 
 inquirers of fresh ideas, that may be worked into one class of hypotheses or the other. 
 
 The following is a list of the European genera and species hitherto discovered in Australia. I 
 have indicated by As. those which, though found in Europe, are so scarce there, and so much more 
 characteristic of Asia, that they cannot be considered as direct instances of affinity between Australia 
 and Europe; and by Trop. those genera that are only found in tropical or subtropical Australia. 
 Those marked with an asterisk are possibly introduced. 
 
in Auslralia.'] 
 
 INI 
 
 TxODUCTORY ESSAY. 
 
 X( 
 
 lianuuculua aquafiUs. 
 
 As 
 
 . Tribulus. IVop. 
 
 As. I^JjTiogyuc minuta. 
 
 ,pnrviJlorus. 
 
 As 
 
 . Celastrus. Trop. 
 
 Antermaria. 
 
 Anemoue. 
 
 As 
 
 . Ziz3'3)bus. Trop. 
 
 Heliclirysum. 
 
 Clematis. 
 
 As 
 
 . Pliaseolus. Trop. 
 
 Gnaphalium luleo-nlhum. 
 
 Myosurus. 
 
 
 Lotus corniculatus. 
 
 Senecio. 
 
 Caltha. 
 
 
 Trigouclla. 
 
 Soncbus asper. 
 
 As. Neluiubium speciosum. Tr. 
 
 As 
 
 . Cassia. Trop. 
 
 Picris liieracioides. 
 
 As. Nymphsca Lotus. Trop. 
 
 As 
 
 . Sophora. Trop. 
 
 Lobelia. 
 
 Papaver. 
 
 As 
 
 . Psoralea Trop. 
 
 Wahlenbergia. 
 
 Lepidium *ntderah. 
 
 
 Geum urbanum. 
 
 As. Olea. Trop. 
 
 Draba nemoralis. 
 
 
 Poteutilla anserina. 
 
 As. Jasmiuum. 
 
 Cardamine hirsuta. 
 
 
 Eubus. 
 
 As. Diospyros. Trop. 
 
 pratensis. 
 
 
 Alchemilla anensis. 
 
 Gentiana. 
 
 Arabia. 
 
 
 vulgaris. 
 
 Villarsia. 
 
 Barbarea vulgaris. 
 
 
 Callitriche verna. 
 
 Erytlira;a. 
 
 Nasturtium terrestre. 
 
 
 platycarpa ? 
 
 As. Cyuancbum. Trop. 
 
 Senebiera. Trop. 
 
 
 Ceratophyllum demerswm. 
 
 Cuscuta. 
 
 Erysimum. 
 
 As 
 
 . Ludwigia. Trop. 
 
 As. Cressa Cretica. 
 
 Hutchiusia procumhens. 
 
 As. Ammauuia. Trop. 
 
 As. Convolvulus aUhceoidcs f 
 
 Sisymbrium thalianum. 
 
 
 Epilobium tetragonum. 
 
 Calystegia sepium. 
 
 Turritis glabra. 
 
 
 Lytbrum Salicaria. 
 
 • Soldanella. 
 
 ■ Thlaspi ? 
 
 
 *hyssopifolium. 
 
 As. Ipomoea. Trop. 
 
 As. Capparis spinosa. 
 
 As. ilyrtus. Trop. 
 
 Solanum nigrum. 
 
 Cleome. 
 
 
 '^loutinfontana. 
 
 As. Pbysalis. Trop. 
 
 Yiola. 
 
 
 Mesembryanthemum. 
 
 As. Lycium. 
 
 Drosera. 
 
 As 
 
 . Glinus lotoides. 
 
 As. Heliotropium. Trop. 
 
 Polygala. 
 
 As 
 
 . Portulaca oleracea. 
 
 Myosotis. 
 
 Fraukeuia. 
 
 
 TiUaea. 
 
 CTOOglossum. 
 
 *Grypsoplii]a tuhulosa. 
 
 
 Hydroeotyle vulgaris.* 
 
 As. Echiuospermum. IVop. 
 
 Spergularia rubra. 
 
 
 Helosciadium ? 
 
 Eritrichium. 
 
 Scleranthus. 
 
 
 Sium latifuliwm. 
 
 As. Tournefortia, Trop. 
 
 Stellaria media. 
 
 
 Eryngium. 
 
 Euphrasia. 
 
 gJauca. 
 
 
 Apium. 
 
 Veronica serpyllifolia. 
 
 Sagina procumbenis. 
 
 
 Daucus. 
 
 Limosella aquafica. 
 
 Linum. 
 
 
 Seseli. 
 
 As. Gratiola. 
 
 Elatiue. 
 
 As. Lorantbus. Trop. 
 
 Verbena officinalis. 
 
 Lavatera. 
 
 As. Yiscum. Trop. 
 
 As. Lippia nodijlora. Trop 
 
 As. Malva. Trop. 
 
 
 Sambucus. 
 
 As. Vites. Trop. 
 
 As. Sida. Trop. 
 
 
 Asperula. 
 
 Mentha. 
 
 As. Hibiscus Trionum. 
 
 
 Galium. 
 
 Lycopus Europ<eus. 
 
 As. Vitis. Trop. 
 
 
 Erigeron. 
 
 Prunella vulgaris. 
 
 Geranium dissectum. 
 
 
 Conyza amligua. 
 
 Scutellaria. 
 
 Osalis corniculatu. 
 
 
 Bidens cernua. 
 
 Teucrium. 
 
 Hypericum. 
 
 
 pilosa. 
 
 Ajuga. 
 
 Zygophyllum. 
 
 
 Cotula coronopifol«i. 
 
 Utricularia. 
 
 * Introduced on thi nutliority of Brown's list in the .■\])pen(lix to Flinders's Voyage. 
 
FLOHA OF TASMANIA. 
 
 [Uiiropean Plants 
 
 Lysimachia vulgaris. 
 
 Samolus Valerandi. 
 As. Plumbago. Trop. 
 
 Statice. 
 
 Plantago. 
 As. Bocrliaavia. Trop. 
 
 Polyf;ouum minus. 
 
 aviculare. 
 
 mite. 
 
 lapathifolium. 
 
 Rumex. 
 
 Chenopodium glmtcum. 
 
 murale. 
 
 Blitum virgafwm 
 
 Atriples *rosea. 
 
 Kocliia. 
 
 Sua?da maritima. 
 
 Echinopsilon. 
 
 Halocnemon. 
 
 ArthrociiemoQ Arlntscnla. 
 
 Salsola Kali. 
 
 Euxolus viridis. 
 As. Alternauthera nodiflora. 
 As. Achyrauthes. Trop. 
 
 Thesium. 
 As. Euphorbia Chamasyee. Tr. 
 As. Croton. Trop. 
 
 Urtica. 
 
 Parietaria dehiJis. 
 As. Eicus. Trop. 
 
 Fagus. 
 As. Ephedra. Trop. 
 
 Yallisneria spiralis. 
 As. Hydrilla dentata. 
 As. Habenaria. Trop. 
 
 Spirauthes. 
 
 Alisnia Plantago. 
 
 Actinocarpus Damasoniim.'' 
 Triglochin. 
 
 Zannichellia palimtris ? 
 Kaias major ? 
 Buppia maritima. 
 Zostera marina. 
 Posidonia. 
 
 Potamogeton natans. 
 Potamogeton crisjms. 
 
 Potamogeton praJongus ? 
 
 yerfoliatus. 
 
 pectinatiis. 
 
 ohti/sifoliiis ? 
 
 Lemna minor. 
 
 tristilca. 
 
 Sparganium ramosum. 
 
 Typlia angustifolia. 
 A s. Asparagus. Trop. 
 
 Smilax. 
 
 Juncus Imfonius. 
 
 communis. 
 
 maritimiis. 
 
 Luzula campestris. 
 As. Eriocaulon. 
 As. Fuirena. Trop. 
 As. Fimbristylis, Trop. 
 
 Cyperus rotundus. 
 
 mitcronntus. 
 
 Pligmceus. 
 
 difformis. 
 
 ElsDOcharis palustris. 
 
 acicuJaris. 
 
 Scirpus mucronatxis. 
 
 triq^ieter. 
 
 maritimus. 
 
 Eotliii. 
 
 lacnstris. 
 
 Makcochsete pectinata. 
 Isolepis setacea. 
 supina, 
 
 Saviana. 
 
 fliiitans. 
 
 Scirpus lacnstris. 
 
 maritima. 
 
 triqueter. 
 
 As. Rhynchospora. 
 Cladium Mariscus. 
 Schceuus. 
 Cares stelhdata. 
 
 Suxhaumii. 
 
 vulgaris. 
 
 Pyrenaica. 
 
 echinata. 
 
 canesceiis. 
 
 As. Leersia ciliaris. 
 
 Alopecurus grnicnJatus. 
 
 Hierochloe horealis. 
 As. Eriochloa annnlata. Trop. 
 As. Digitaria ciliaris. 
 
 sanguinalis. 
 
 .\s. Panicum eruciforme. 
 
 miliaceum. 
 
 repe.ns. 
 
 As. Oplismenus Crns-galli. 
 As. Lappago racemosa. Trop. 
 .As. Setaria glauca. Trop. 
 
 viridis. 
 
 As. Cencbrus. Trop. 
 
 Stipa. 
 As. Aristida. Trop. 
 As. Sporobohiseo;«;«!//'a/us. Tr. 
 
 diander. 
 
 Apera. 
 
 Agrostis. 
 
 Polypogon *^Tonspeliensis. 
 
 Deyeuxia. 
 
 Phragmitcs vnlgaris. 
 As. Dactyloctenium .^ggptiacum. 
 As. Cynodon Dactylon. 
 
 Deschampsia ccespitosa. 
 
 Trisetum stilspicatum. 
 As. Eragrostis. Trop. 
 
 Gljeeriajluifnns. 
 
 Koeleria cristata. 
 
 Festuca diiriuseula. 
 
 *bromoides. 
 
 Bromus commutatus? 
 
 Poa. 
 
 Triticum. 
 
 *Hordeum. 
 As. Imperata aniitdinacea. 
 As. Anthistiria. Trop. 
 As. Andropogou. Trop. 
 As. Chrysopogou. Trop. 
 As. Sorghum Halepense. Trop. 
 As. Ischseraum. Trop. 
 
 Lepturus incurvatus ? 
 As. Ophiurus. Trop. 
 As. Eottboellia. Trop. 
 As. Hemarthria. Trop. 
 
in Australia.] INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. xcvii 
 
 Of the 227 genera and 1 18 species here enunicratcd, by far the larger proportion are natives 
 of many other parts of the globe, inclnding all those found also in Tropical India, but there is still 
 left a list of 38 species so notably characteristic of northern Europe, and so rare, if present at all, 
 in warm or southern Asia, that they at once challenge further investigation. These are, excluding 
 such marsh- and water-plants as Potamogeton, Scirjms, holepis, etc., and others, which inhabit all hot 
 countries as well as cold : — 
 
 Draba nemoralis. All Europe, and Eussian Asia. 
 
 Cardamine /);'a/e«sjs. Europe, Eussian Asia, and Arctic America. 
 
 Hviic\i\ns\a. proctimlens. Europe, Western Asia, Mediterranean, Patagonia. 
 
 Sisymbrium tlialianum. Europe, Eussian Asia, and Xorth America. 
 
 Stellaria glauca. Europe, Eussian Asia, and Xorth America. 
 
 ^a^ua, procumhens. Europe, Eussian Asia, Himalaya, North America, Fuegia. 
 
 Geranium dissectum. Europe, Eussian Asia, North America, Fuegia. 
 
 Lotus corniculatus. Europe, Eussian Asia. 
 
 Geum urbanum. Europe, Eussian Asia, Himalaya, New Zealand, Fuegia. 
 
 Potentilla anserina. Europe, Eussian and Central Asia, N. America, Arc. & Antarc. regions, N. Zeal. 
 
 Alchemilla arvensis. Europe, "Western Asia. 
 
 Alcbemilla vulyaris. Northern and Arctic Europe and Asia, Ceylon, and Peninsula of India. 
 
 Epilobium tcfragonum. Temperate and Subarctic Europe, Asia, and N. and S. America, N. Zealand. 
 
 Lytbrum Salicaria. Europe, North and Central Asia, North and South America, and South Africa. 
 
 Montia/ow/rtWrt. Europe, North Asia, North American Andes, New Zealand, Kerguelen's Land. 
 
 Slum latifolium. Europe, North Asia. 
 
 Bidens cernua. Europe, North Asia, Himalaya, North America. 
 
 Picris hieracioides. Europe, Central Asia, Himalaya, New Zealand. 
 
 Calystegia sP2)ium. Temperate Europe, North Asia, North America, New Zealand, Fuegia. 
 
 Prunella vidr/aris. Temperate Europe, Asia, North America, Himalaya. 
 
 Lycopus Europmus. Temperate Europe, Asia, North America, Himalaya. 
 
 Lysimacbia vulgaris. Northern Europe and Eussian Asia. 
 
 Samolus Valerandi. Europe, North Asia, Temperate and Tropical North and South America, Fuegia. 
 
 Alisma Plantago. Northern and Arctic Europe, Asia, America, and North-west India. 
 
 Actinocarpus Damasonum, var. ? {A. Damasonum, in South-west Europe, Central Asia). 
 
 Juncus communis. Temperate northern hemisphere, India, South Africa, New Zealand. 
 
 Juncus hufonius. Temperate northern hemisphere, India. 
 
 Juncus maritimus. Temperate and North Europe, Asia, North America, New Zealand, Fuegia. 
 
 Luzula campestris. Temperate and Arctic Europe, Asia, America, New Zealand. 
 
 Cares stellulafa. Temperate and Arctic Europe, Asia, America, New Zealand. 
 
 Cares Suxhaumii. Northern and Arctic Europe, Asia, America. 
 
 Alopecurus geniculatus. Europe, North and Central Asia, New Zealand. 
 
 Hierochloe horealis. Arctic Europe, Asia, America, New Zealand. 
 
 Deschampsia ccespitosa. Northern and Arctic Europe, Asia, Fuegia, New Zealand. 
 
 Trisetum subspieatum. Arctic and Alpine Europe, North America, Asia, America, Antarctic regions. 
 
 Glyceria, Jluifans. Temperate and Arctic Europe, Asia, America. 
 
 Koeleria cristata. Central and South Europe, N. Asia, Temperate N. America, New Zealand, Fuegia. 
 
 Festuca duriuscula. Temperate Arctic Europe, America, northern Asia, Andes, New Zealand, Fuegia. 
 
 With one exception {Trisetum subspieatum) these are all British, a great many are the only 
 examples of their genus in Australia, and only three are water-plants. None of them are found 
 
FLORA OF TASMANIA. 
 
 \_European Plants 
 
 in any tnily tropical climate, and a few only enter the temperate plains of north-western India. All 
 of them are temperate plants iu Australia, and several of them subalpine or alpine ; few inhabit 
 south-west Australia, and as a whole they arc characteristic of the coolest parts of south-east 
 Australia and Tasmania, the latter island alone possessing 28 out of the 37. New Zealand possesses 
 15 of them, and the Antarctic regions 13; but few are South African. 
 
 It is a singular fact that some of the best-marked of these plants do not inhabit any part of 
 India, except the extreme north-western Himalaya, and others occur nowhere in the old world 
 between northern Europe or Asia and Australia; one, AlchemUlu vulgaris, though not Himalayan, 
 is found on the Nilgiri mountains and those of Ceylon. 
 
 Neither New Zealand, temperate South America, nor South Africa, present so large an assem- 
 blage of well-marked European species, but these countries and the Antarctic islands contain several 
 that are not found in Australia; and since we must look to one general cause for this southern 
 migration of northern forms into all the south temperate lands, I shall add a list of all other such 
 genera and species as are known to me. 
 
 Anemone. 
 
 Sempervivum. South Africa. 
 
 Chrysanthemum. 
 
 decapetala, L. Fuegia. 
 
 Cotyledon. 
 
 Ditto. 
 
 Pyrethrum. 
 
 
 Thalictrum. South Africa. 
 
 Eibes. Fuegia. 
 
 Artemisia. 
 
 South Africa. 
 
 Berberis. Fuegia. 
 
 Saxifraga. 
 
 
 Tanacetum. 
 
 Ditto. 
 
 Corydalis. South Africa. 
 
 exarata. 
 
 Ditto. 
 
 Ligularia. 
 
 Ditto. 
 
 Fuuiaria. Ditto. 
 
 Chrysosplenium. Ditto. 
 
 Hypochoeris. 
 
 Ditto. 
 
 Draba. 
 
 Sauicula. South Africa. 
 
 Lactuca. 
 
 Ditto. 
 
 incana. Fuegia. 
 
 Bupleuruui. 
 
 Ditto. 
 
 Hieraeium. 
 
 Ditto, Fuegia. 
 
 Matthiola. South Africa. 
 
 Pimpiuella. 
 
 Ditto. 
 
 Taraxacum. 
 
 
 Alyssum. Ditto. 
 
 QSnanthe. 
 
 Ditto. 
 
 Dens-leonis. Fuegia, N . Zeal. 
 
 Sinapis. Ditto. 
 
 Seseli. 
 
 Ditto. 
 
 Erica. South Africa. 
 
 Sisymbrium. 
 
 Athamanta. 
 
 Ditto. 
 
 Gentiana. 
 
 
 Sopliia. Fuegia. 
 
 Ptychotis. 
 
 Ditto. 
 
 prostrata. 
 
 Fuegia. 
 
 Eeseda. South Africa. 
 
 Ferula. 
 
 Ditto. 
 
 Anchusa. South Africa. 
 
 Lychnis. 
 
 Peucedanum. Ditto. 
 
 Datura. 
 
 Ditto. 
 
 apetala ? Fuegia. 
 
 Laaerpitium 
 
 . Ditto. 
 
 Orohauche. 
 
 Ditto. 
 
 Dianthus. South Africa. 
 
 Trinia. 
 
 Ditto. 
 
 Linaria. 
 
 Ditto. 
 
 Silene. Ditto. 
 
 Torilis. 
 
 Ditto. 
 
 Veronica. 
 
 
 Cerastium. 
 
 Conium. 
 
 Ditto. 
 
 Anagallis. 
 
 New Zealand. 
 
 arvense. Fuegia, etc. 
 
 Osmorrhiza. 
 
 Fuegia. 
 
 Bartsia. South Africa. 
 
 Althaea. South Africa. 
 
 Galium. 
 
 
 Sibthorpia. 
 
 Ditto. 
 
 Erodium. Ditto. 
 
 Aparine. 
 
 Ditto. 
 
 Stachys. 
 
 
 Impatieus. Ditto. 
 
 Eubia. South Africa. 
 
 sylvatica ? 
 
 Fuegia. 
 
 Trifobum. Ditto. 
 
 Valeriana. 
 
 Fuegia. 
 
 Marrubiimi. 
 
 South Africa. 
 
 Vicia. Fuegia. 
 
 Scabiosa. South Africa. 
 
 Leonotis. 
 
 Ditto. 
 
 Lathyrus. 
 
 Erigerou. 
 
 
 Sideritis. 
 
 Ditto. 
 
 maritimus. Fuegia. 
 
 alpiims. 
 
 Fuegia. 
 
 Galeopsis. 
 
 Ditto. 
 
 Fragaria. South ChUi. 
 
 Aster. 
 
 Ditto. 
 
 Teucrium. 
 
 Ditto. 
 
 Hippuris. 
 
 Chryaocoma 
 
 . South Africa. 
 
 Ocimum. 
 
 Ditto. 
 
 iul<)((ris, L. Fuegia. 
 
 Inida. 
 
 Ditto. 
 
 Acanthus. 
 
 Ditto. 
 
 Crassula. South Africa. 
 
 Pulicaria. 
 
 Ditto. 
 
 
 
in Aus/rnlia.'] 
 
 INTRODUCTORY ESSi* 
 
 Primula. 
 
 Satj-rium. South Africa. 
 
 farinosa. Fuegia, etc. 
 
 Euscus. Ditto. 
 
 Anagallis. S. Africa, Fuegia. 
 
 Ornithogalum. Ditto. 
 
 Statice. 
 
 Antherieum. Ditto. 
 
 Pinguicula. Fuegia. 
 
 Hjacinthus. Ditto. 
 
 Armeria. Ditto. 
 
 Scilla. Ditto. 
 
 Plantago. 
 
 Allium. Ditto. 
 
 maritima. Ditto. 
 
 Sparganium. 
 
 Emex. South Africa. 
 
 simplex. New Zealand. 
 
 Polrgonura. 
 
 Lemna. 
 
 maritimiim. S. Africa, Fuegia. 
 
 gihba. New Zealand. 
 
 Passerina. Ditto. 
 
 Cares. 
 
 Mercurialis. Ditto. 
 
 festiva. Fuegia. 
 
 Frtica. 
 
 ciirfa. Ditto. 
 
 dioica. Fuegia. (introd. r) 
 
 Phleum. 
 
 Salix. South Africa, ChUi. 
 
 alpinitm. Fuegia. 
 
 Myrica. Ditto. 
 
 Alopecurus. 
 
 Alnus. Ditto. 
 
 alpimis. Fuegia. 
 
 Empetnim. 
 
 Phalaris. South Africa. 
 
 nigrum. Fuegia, Trist. d'Acun. 
 
 
 Agrostis. 
 
 
 tenuifolia 
 
 , var. Fuegia. 
 
 canina. 
 
 New Zealand. 
 
 Avena. Fuegia. 
 
 Aira. 
 
 
 flexuosa. 
 
 Fuegia. 
 
 Poa. 
 
 
 jn-atensis. 
 
 Ditto. 
 
 nemoralis 
 
 . Ditto. 
 
 Dactylis. 
 
 Ditto. 
 
 Catabrosa. 
 
 Ditto. 
 
 Schismus. 
 
 South Africa. 
 
 Melica. 
 
 Ditto. 
 
 Secale. 
 
 Ditto. 
 
 Triticum. 
 
 
 caninvm. 
 
 Fuegia. 
 
 Elymus. 
 
 Ditto. 
 
 Hordeum. 
 
 
 jubatum. 
 
 Ditto. 
 
 This catalogue adds many very northern genera to the southern Flora, chiefly from South 
 Africa, and some very northern species, chiefly from Fuegia and the Antarctic islands ; of the latter, 
 the best-marked are the following, with their distribution : — 
 
 Anemone deeapetala. Northern United States and Arctic circle, Peru, Chih, South Brazil. 
 
 Draba incana. Northern and Arctic Europe and Asia. 
 
 Sisymbrium Sophia. Europe, North Asia, Caucasus, Himalaya, North America, Fuegia, South Chili. 
 
 Lychnis apetala.* Arctic Europe, Asia, and America, Altai and Himalaya. 
 
 Cerastium arvense. Europe, Eussian Asia, North America. 
 
 Lathyrus maritimus. Arctic and North-western Europe, Arctic Asia and America. 
 
 Hippuris vulgaris. Europe, North and Central Asia, North America, and Arctic regions. 
 
 Sasifraga exarata. Alpine and Arctic Europe, Asia Minor, and North America. 
 
 Galium Aparine. All Europe, North and Central Asia, Himalaya, North America. 
 
 Erigeron alpinus. Alpine and Arctic Europe, Asia, and America. 
 
 Taraxacum Dens-leonis. Temperate and Arctic Europe, Asia, and America. 
 
 Gentiana, prosfrafa. Alps of Central Europe and Asia, Himalaya, Eocky Mountains, and Andes of 
 
 South America. 
 Stachys syhntica.f Europe, North and Central Asia. 
 A^eronica Anagallis. Europe, Central and North Asia, North America. 
 Primula_/rtri'«osa. Northern and Arctic Europe, Asia, America. 
 Statice Armeria. Throughout North Temperate Zone to Arctic regions. 
 
 Plantago maritima. Europe, North and Central Asia, North and South America, South Africa. 
 Polygonum maritinnim. Europe, North Asia, North America. 
 Empetrum nigrum. Northern and Arctic Europe, Asia and America. 
 Sparganium simplex. Northern and Arctic Europe, Asia and America. 
 
 * L. Magellanica, Lamk., Flor. Antarc, ii. 246. 
 
 t S. Chonotica, Flor. .Vntarc, ii. 336. 
 
C FLORA OF TASMANIA. [Fossil Plants, Geology, etc., 
 
 Care^ /estiva. Arctic !Nortli America, and Lapland. 
 
 Cares carta. Arctic and Alpine Europe, Asia, and North America. 
 
 Phlfium alpinum. Arctic and Alpine Europe, Asia and America. 
 
 Alopecurus alpinus. Arctic and Alpine Europe, Asia and America. 
 
 Agrostis canina. Europe, North Asia, North America. 
 
 KvtSiJlexuosa. Europe, North Asia, North America. 
 
 "Poa, prafensis. Temperate and Arctic Europe, Asia, North America. 
 
 Poa nemoralis. Northern and Arctic and Alpine Europe, Asia, Himalaya, North America. 
 
 Triticum caninum. Temperate and Arctic Europe and America, Central and Northern Asia. 
 
 'SLorA.CMm juhatum. Temperate North America. 
 
 Here are 30 species, of which the Taraxacum is found both in New Zealand and Fuegia, and 
 the Veronica Anagallis and Agrostis canina in New Zealand only. If to this we add 12 from 
 the Australian list of northern forms, which are also found in south Chili, or the Antarctic islands, 
 we have two nearly equal lists of decidedly northern plants in the south temperate and colder zones, 
 — one of the Old World, the other of the New ; in which lists about one-third of the plants are common 
 to both. I have no catalogue of the decidedly indigenous European plants in South Africa, and there- 
 fore cannot extend this subject by comparing the two south temperate divisions of the Old World 
 Flora in respect of the northern plants they contain ; but my impression is that though South Africa 
 adds so many northern genera, it will fall short in number of nearer allied forms. 
 
 The last observatiou I shall make with reference to tliis subject is, that the existing European 
 Flora does not contain one Australian representative, nor betray the remotest direct botanical 
 affinity with the Australian. I have elsewhere indicated (p. xxi.) that there is evidence of what are 
 now Australian plants having once inhabited Europe. lu north-eastern Asia there are however a 
 few Australian forms, of which the Haloragis, Stylidium, and Backia of China, the Microtis of Bonin, 
 Stackhousia and Thysanotus ? of Philippine Islands, Thehjmitra of Java, and Proteacece of Japan are 
 examples. Connecting these again is the singular assemblage of Australian forms on the lofty 
 raouutain Kini Balou in Borneo, and which consists of species of Driniys, Leptospermum, Leucopogon, 
 Coprosma, Didiscus, Drapetes, Euphrasia, Phyllocladus, Dacrydiuni, and an Irideous and Restiaceous 
 plant, both apparently allied to Australian genera. 
 
 ^ 12. 
 On the Fossil Flora of Australia, and its Geology in relation to the Existing Flora. 
 
 The fossiliferous rocks of Australia do not throw much light upon the antiquity of its existing 
 Flora, because of the hiatus which geologists seem to consider exists between the palseozoic and 
 tertiary strata of that country. Mr. Jukes* has called attention to the curious fact that this deficient 
 series in Australia is largely developed in Europe, and there ..presents such Australian forms of 
 life as marsupiate quadrupeds, Trigonia and other fossil shells, together with Cycadeous plants. 
 To the latter no importance can be attached, as this Order is far more characteristic of tropical 
 America, of India, and even of south-east Africa, than of Australia; but on the other hand the 
 
 * J. B. Jukes, 'Physical Structure of Australia,' p. S9, etc. 
 
of Australia-] INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. ci 
 
 Araucaria of the English oolite, and other fossils alluded to at p. xxi., would seem to tend to contirm 
 Mr. Jukes's observation. 
 
 The so-called Palreozoic rocks of AustraUa contain fossil plants of which so little, botanically, 
 is known, that it would be rash to speculate on their affinities, even if we knew the age of the beds 
 they are found in, as compared with the European, which we do not. Their fossils comprise Ferns of 
 several genera, including the genus Glossopteris, which is found in the oolitic beds of England, and 
 in India ;* Phyllotheca, a plant somewhat similar to Casiiarina, but of extremely doubtful affinity ; 
 Vertebraria, also an Indian fossil, as to the affinities of which no plausible guess has been made ; 
 Sphenoptei-is and ZygophyUites, of which little more can be said. To these tlic Rev. W. B. Clarket 
 adds the following well-known British coal fossils, — Lepidodendron, Halonia, Sigillaria, Ulodendron, 
 Calamites, and Stigmaria. 
 
 Many of the tertiary fossil plants of Australia would seem to be very closely allied to existing 
 ones; these include the Casuarina cones of Flinders Island, the Banksia and Araucaria wood of 
 Tasmania, the Banksia cones of Victoria (which seem identical with those of B. ericifolia, though 
 buried under many feet of trap). The leaves of the calcareous tuffs on the banks of the Derwent,J 
 etc., appear however to belong to a different and warmer period. 
 
 From the above it would appear that the extinct Flora of Australia was not entirely different 
 from that now existing, and, following Mr. Jukes's line of argument, that Australia continued as dry 
 land during the European OoUtic and Cretaceous periods. At this epoch Mr. Jukes assumes that the 
 peculiar Flora of Australia was introduced, and that the continent was again submerged during the 
 Tertiary epoch, when it presented the appearance of two long islands, or chains of islands, one, the 
 larger, representing the elevated land of eastern Australia and Tasmania, the other that of south- 
 eastern Australia, together with subsidiai-y groups in the western and northern parts of the continent. 
 
 These are the speculations of an able geologist and voyager, which I introduce without com- 
 ment, and chiefly to observe that such a partition of the continent may be supposed to be favourable 
 to the multiplication of forms of vegetable life out of fewer pre-existing ones, by the segregation of 
 varieties. These groups of islands would present a precise analogy with the Galapagos and Sand- 
 wich groups, where we have the small islands of one Archipelago peopled by different species, and 
 even genera. The subsequent elevation of these islets, and consequent union of them into larger 
 ones, would further, according to Darwin's hypothesis (of the struggle of very different kinds of 
 species and families for occupation of the soil resulting in a further separation of varieties into 
 species), tend to enlarge the genera numerically within comparatively small geographical limits, and 
 thus effect such a geogi'aphical distribution of plants as Australia now presents. 
 
 In our complete ignorance as to the condition of all the continents during the Palreozoic epoch, 
 it is impossible to speculate on the earlier condition of the Australian Flora. That prcrious to some 
 Tertiary submersion of a great part of the continent, it was not altogether specifically different from 
 what it now is, would appear from a fact insisted on by Mr. Jukes, that it was duiing such a submer- 
 sion that those volcanos were active, the lavas of which now cover large tracts of southern Australia, 
 and which we know to have buried a plant apparently identical with Banksia ericifolia, which is still 
 one of the commonest trees in that part of the country : but the question of where the Banksias and 
 their alUes were created, and, if in other lands than Australia, how they migi'ated thither, we have no 
 
 * M'Coy in Ann. Nat. Hist. vol. xx. p. 152. t Joum. Geolog. Soc. Lond. vol. iv. p. 60. 
 
 X Darwin's Journal, p. .53.5, and Volcanic Islands, p. 140 ; Strzelecki, p. 254 ; Milhgan in Tasman. Joum. 
 i. 131. 
 
 VOL. I. t 
 
Cii FLORA OF TASMANIA. [Fossil Planis, Geology, etc., 
 
 nicaus of answering. If the identifications o{ Banksia and other Protcaceous leaves iu the Cretaceous 
 and Miocene formations of Europe arc worthy of any confidence, it is possible that the Australian 
 from the northern to the southern hemisphere, as, according to Darwin's types may have migrated 
 speculations, the existing European plants in Au.stralia have. 
 
 Some arguments in favour of the antiquity of the Australian Flora as compared with the Euro- 
 pean may be derived from a consideration of its generic and ordinal pecidiarities. If, as I have 
 expressed it, a Genus or Order is rendered peculiar, that is, unlike its allies, by the extinction of the 
 intermediate species, it follows that the greater the peculiarity the greater the number of lapsed forms. 
 Applying this argument to the Australian Flora, we must assume an extraordinary destruction of 
 species that once linked it with the general Flora of the globe, to account for its many peculiar genera, 
 and these being represented by so many species. But as this destruction of species is primarily due 
 to geological causes, that influence climates and so directly and indirectly lead to the extinction of 
 species, and as geological events are of slow progress, it foUows that we must regard the Australian 
 Flora as a very ancient one. Again, Darwin argues that a rich Flora or Fauna, marked by a prepon- 
 derance of highly developed types, must have required a large area for its development : this is 
 because, according to his view, the principle of natural selection favours the high forms, and is 
 unfavourable to the low. Now it could be easily shown that the Australian Flora is of as high 
 a type as any in the globe, but under existing conditions has a very small area for its development, 
 and presents fewer representatives of other Floras to contend with than most ; and we must hence, 
 under these hypotheses, assume not only the antiquity of the Flora, but that it was developed in a 
 much larger area than it now occupies. 
 
 The only other geological speculation, founded upon anything like plausible grounds, that bears 
 upon the origin of any of the plants now inhaljiting Australia, is that of IMr. Darwin in reference to 
 the European species, to which I have alluded at p. xvii. It implies of course that the existing Euro- 
 pean types were introduced into the continent long subsequently to the peculiar Australian, and are 
 plants of a later creation. I have already pointed out the difficulties attending its adoption, the 
 chief of which is the admission of such a cold climate in the intertropical latitudes as that not merely 
 a temperate, but a decidedly northern Flora should have migrated across them ; and that this mi- 
 gration, if conceded, must have been extensive and have introduced very many genera and species into 
 the tropics appears likely, when we consider the fragmentary character of the assemblage of northern 
 forms still left in Australia, — for even when reduced to its most typical examples, it consists of nearly 
 as many Natural Orders as species. The little colony of south Australian genera found under the 
 Equator, on Kini Balou, in Borneo, presents another difficulty, except indeed it be regarded as evi- 
 dence of that previous southern migration of Australian forms from Europe to Australia, which I 
 have just mentioned as conceivable. 
 
 There are then the Antarctic types to account for ; were they of more recent introduction than 
 the European or Australian? Darwin has alluded to the possibility of these having been trans- 
 ported by icebergs from higher southern latitudes, during a period of gi'cater cold than now obtains 
 in the southern hemisphere, (as the Scandinavian and Arctic plants are supposed by Forbes to have been 
 transported to Britain, etc., during the Glacial period), and, with the north European plants already in 
 Australia, to have ascended the mountains during the subsequent rise of temperature. This would 
 imply that Australia was, during a cold Tertiary period, simultaneously peopled by all those Antarctic, 
 European, and Anstraliau types w hich now inhabit it, but that the latter Flora was much less developed 
 in number of species and genera than now ; for I cannot but regard the Antarctic Flora in the same 
 
of Australia.] INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. ciii 
 
 light as tlie European, and as a mere fragment of a much more extensive one, whose other members 
 perished in the battle for place waged with the European and Australian during those changes of 
 climate and level that succeeded their first introduction. The ultimate numerical ascendency of the 
 Australian botanical clement may have been gained during the subsequent partition of the continent 
 into archipelagos of islands, which became so many colonics of Australian types of vegetation, pre- 
 pared on the final rise of the land to descend and occupy the intermediate ground. The paucitv 
 of alpine plants of Aiistralian genera is a fact which lends itself well to this idea; it implies that, 
 during either the rise of land or increase of temperature, the tendency of the species of Australian 
 type was to seek warmer regions, and that the boreal and antarctic types being better suited to 
 a colder climate prevented to a great extent the establishment of such varieties of Australian type 
 as might otherwise have been adapted to inhabit the same climate as themselves. 
 
 When I take a comprehensive view of the vegetation of the Old World, I am struck with the ap- 
 pearance it presents of there being a continuous current of vegetation (if I may so fancifully express 
 myself) from Scandinavia to Tasmania ; along, in short, the whole extent of that arc of the terrestrial 
 sphere which presents the greatest continuity of land. In the first place, Scandinavian genera, and 
 even species, reappear- everywhere from Lapland and Iceland to the tops of tlie Tasmanian alps, in 
 rapidly diminishing numbers it is true, but in vigorous development throughout. They abound on 
 the Alps and Pj-renees, pass on to the Caucasus and Himalaya, thence they extend along the Khasia 
 mountains, and those of the peninsulas of India to those of Ceylon and the Malayan archipelago 
 (Java and Borneo), and after a hiatus of 30°, they appear on the alps of New South Wales, 
 Victoria, and Tasmania, and beyond these again on those of New Zealand and the Antarctic Islands, 
 many of the species remaining unchanged throughout ! It matters not what the vegetation of the 
 bases and flanks of these mountains may be ; the northern species may be associated with alpine 
 forms of Germanic, Siberian, Oriental, Chinese, American, Malayan, and finally Australian and 
 Antarctic types; but whereas these are all, more or less, local assemblages, the Scandinavian asserts 
 his prerogative of ubiquity from Britain to beyond its antipodes. 
 
 Next in importance and appearance along the are indicated is that Flora which may be called 
 Himalayan,* and which consists of the endemic plants of that range, with a mixture of Siberian, 
 Caucasian, and Chinese genera; this, gathering strength in its progress south-eastward along the 
 ranges of northern and eastern India, occupies the flanks of all the mountain-chains I have enume- 
 rated between the Caucasus and Malay Islands ; but there the Himalayan Flora disappears, and does 
 not reappear in Australia or New Zealand, and scarcely a trace of it is found in Polynesia. 
 
 The INIalayan Floraf is in many respects closely allied to the Himalayan, but is wholly tropical 
 in character. This also veij gradually appears in the valleys of the western and central Himalaya, 
 and multiphniig in genera and species in the eastern Himalaya and Khasia ranges, it sweeps down 
 the ]Malayau peninsula, occupies all the IMalayau Islands, and then it too stops short without entering 
 Australia, being, however, continued eastward in tropical Polynesia. 
 
 Lastly, there is the Flora of the plains and lower hills of India, J which is of a drier character 
 than the Malayan, and is equally characteristic of Africa. This commences gradually in north-west 
 India, or even in eastern Persia, and occupies all central India, the Gangetic plain, the whole of the 
 
 * Characterized by Cupulifera, Magnoliacece, Ternttroemiacea, Laur'mea, Balsaviinca, Ericers, Fumariacece, etc. 
 f Vaccinecc, Rhododendron, BegoniacecB, Quei-cus : and equally typified by Cyrtandracea, Dipterocarjiecc, Myris- 
 ticea, Anonacece, Menispermece. 
 
 X It consists of Acanlhacea, Slercidiacea, and other Orders, enumerated at p. xlii. et seq. 
 
 t2 
 
civ FLORA OF TASMANIA. [Fossil Plants, Geology, etc., 
 
 Madras peninsula, except the western coast and mountains, the valley of the In-awaddi, and the lower 
 flat districts of the Malay Islands, whence it is continued in great force over the whole of tropical 
 Australia. 
 
 Reversing the position, and beginning at the southern extreme of this ai'c of vegetation, there is 
 first the Antarctic Flora (the complement of the Scandinavian), with its decided Australian represen- 
 tatives in Centrolfpidece and SttjUdiete, commencing in Fucgia, the Falklands, and Lord Auckland's and 
 Campbell's group, reappearing in the alps of New Zealand, Tasmania, and Australia, and disappearing 
 under the equator, on the alps of Borneo, being thus strictly confined to the southern hemisphere. 
 Next there is the Australian Flora proper, a large and highly developed one, diminishing rapidly after 
 crossing the southern tropic, aud as it advances towards the north-western shore of the continent, 
 reappearing in very small numbers in the Malay Islands, and terminated by a Casuarina on the east 
 coast of the Bay of Bengal, and a Stylidium on the west. Not one representative of this vegetation 
 .idvauces further north-west. 
 
 .Analogous api)earances are presented by Africa and America. In Africa Indian forms prevail 
 throughout the tropics, and, passing southwai'ds, occupy tlie northern boundary of the south tempe- 
 rate zone ; but there a very copious and widely diftcrent vegetation succeeds, of which but few repre- 
 sentatives advance north to tlie tropic, and none to India, but with which are mingled Scandinavian 
 genera and even species. In the New World, Arctic, Scandii: avian, and North American genera and 
 species are continuously extended from the north to the south temperate and even Antarctic zones ; 
 but scarcely one Antarctic species, or even* genus {Forstera, Calceolaria, Colobanthus, Gunnera, etc. 
 etc.) advances north beyond the Gulf of Mexico. 
 
 These considerations quite preclude my entertaining the idea that the Southern and Northern 
 Floras have had common origin within comparatively modern geological epochs ; on the contrary, 
 the European and Australian Floras seem to me to be essentially distinct, and not united by those 
 of intervening countries, though fragments of the former are associated with the latter in the southern 
 hemisphere. For instance, I regard the Indian plants in Australia to be as foreign to it, botanically, 
 as the Scaudiuanan, and more so than the Antarctic ; and that to whatever lengths the theory of vaiia- 
 tion may be carried, we cannot by it speculate on the Southern Flora being directly a derivative one 
 from the existing Northern. On the contrary, the many bonds of affinity between the three southern 
 Floras, the Antarctic, Australian, and South African, indicate that these may aU have been members 
 of one great vegetation, which may once have covered as large a southern area as the European now 
 does a Northern. It is true that at some anterior time these two Floras may have had a common 
 origin, but the period of their divergence antedates the creation of the principal existing generic 
 forms of each. To what portion of the globe the maximum development of this Southern Flora 
 is to be assigned, it is vain at present to speculate; but the geographical changes that have re- 
 sulted in its dismemberment into isolated groups scattered over the Southern Ocean, must have 
 been great indeed. Circumscribed as these Floras are, and encroached upon everywhere by northern 
 forms, their ultimate destiny must depend on that power of appropriation in the strife for place which 
 we see in the force with which an intrusive foreign weed establishes itself in our already fuUy peopled 
 fields and meadows, and of the real nature of which power no conception has been formed by natu- 
 ralists, and which has not even a name in the language of biology. Everywhere, however, we see the 
 more widely distributed, and therefore least peculiar forms of plants, spreading, and the most pecu- 
 liar dying out in small areas, and the progress of civilization has introduced in man a new enemy to 
 
 * Acfiia is a romarkiible exception. See p. xc. in note. 
 
of Australia.] INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. , CV 
 
 the scarce old forms, and a strong ally of those already common : nor can it be doubted but that 
 many of the small local genera of Australia, New Zealand, and South Africa, will ultimately disappear, 
 owing to the usurping tendencies of the emigrant plants of the northern hemisphere, energeticallv 
 supported as they are by the artificial aids that the northern races of man afford them. 
 
 § 14. 
 On so?ne of the Naturalized Plants of Australia. 
 
 My sources of information upon this suljjcct are unfortunately extremely scanty, and almost con- 
 fined to data procured from the vicinity of Melbourne, where Jlr. Adamson has paid especial atten- 
 tion to the introduced species which have run wild, and assumed the positions and importance of 
 native plants. It would be interesting to discover the date and particular circumstances under 
 which tliese plants were introduced, and so to register their increase and migrations as to afford 
 to succeeding observers the means of comparing their future condition with their present. In the 
 early times of a colony, there is comparatively little difficulty in distinguishing the colonists from 
 the native species ; but as the surface of the land becomes artificially disturbed, the habits of all its 
 plants are influenced,— the endemic species are driven fi-om their native places, and take refuge in 
 hedgerows, ditches, and planted copses, and from there associating with the introduced plants, are 
 apt to be classed in the same category with them ; whilst the introduced wander from the cultivated 
 spots and eject the native, or, taking their places by them, appear, like them, to be truly indigenous. 
 
 There are many interesting subjects of inquiry connected with this replacement of one vegetable by 
 another, such as determining the relations between the facility with which the new plants of certain coim- 
 tries or genera ai-e introduced and establish themselves, and the countries such plants come from, or 
 Floras of which they form a part.* Much of course depends on the new comer finding a suitalile 
 climate and soil for its future increase, but there may be more in the physique or constitution of the 
 new comer that enables it to displace other plants which are apparently equally well (if not better) 
 adapted to the circumstances it finds itself environed with. The nature of the past intercourse be- 
 tween Europe and Australia should lead us to anticipate that a far greater number of English plants 
 are naturalized in Australia than of Australian in England ; but the fact of importation does not 
 explain naturalization, nor how it is that no Austrahan plant has become naturalized in England. 
 This total want of reciprocity in migration is no doubt mainly attributable to climate, but then we 
 have the apparent double anomaly, that Australia is better suited to some English plants than Eno-- 
 land is, and that some English plants ai*e better suited to Australia than those Australian plants were 
 which have given way before English intruders. For my own part, I am disposed to consider that 
 the three elements of (1) abundant exportation of seed from Europe into Australia for agricultural 
 and horticultural purposes, and scanty export of Australian seed produce to England ; (2) better 
 adaptation of Australia than England to support numerous forms of vegetable life; and (3) abun- 
 dance of unoccupied ground in Australia as compared with England ; are, combined, all but sufficient 
 to account for the predominance of so many European naturalized plants in Australia, and for the 
 converse state of things in England. But I think it may still remain to be seen whether the altered 
 
 * The reader will find some admirable discussions on this and kindred subjects in the chapters of A. De Can- 
 doUe's ' Geog;raphie Botanique Rnisonnee ' devoted to naturalized and introduced plants. 
 
cvi ILORA OF TASMANIA. {NaturaUzcd Plants 
 
 circuiustauccs which seem to be temporarily favourable will prove to be so permanently : perhaps they 
 over-stimulate, and will, by gradually effecting a change on the constitution of the naturalized plants, 
 either render them eventually distinct forms, or bring on degeneracy and consequent extinction. 
 
 In all these discussions it must be borne in mind that no wild species is stationary in number of 
 iudi\iduals. None will survive all time ; each must reach a period of maximun development, and 
 decline from it to extinction ; and as we do not know that man can add to or take from the sum of 
 vegetable matter on the globe, it may very well be the case, that in every instance where his opera- 
 tions tend to an inordinate development of a species in individuals, he is shortening the period of 
 time othermse allotted for the duration of that species. Man, as I have observed before (p. viii. in 
 note), may hasten or retard the operations of Nature, but cannot reverse them. 
 
 The folloiving list refers almost entii-cly to Melbourne, a colony established about twenty years 
 ago. I have no such list of the introduced plants of any other Australian colony, and the scattered 
 notices of naturalized plants that I have met with in various travels, arc not sufficiently definite to be 
 quoted. Thus, in Mitchell's first journey, I find a singular observation, that Horehound and common 
 Grass, or Dog-tooth Grass, spring up wherever the white man sets his foot, by which I assume that 
 the Man-ubium and Cynodon are meant, but cannot be sure. 
 
 Catalogue of some of the Naturalized Plants of tlie Australian Colonies, (ehiefly compiled from the Mel- 
 bourne collections and notes of F. Adamson, Esq.,) to tvhich are added the species emimierated in 
 Mueller's Beports, and Backhouse's and Gunn's MSS. 
 
 The letter A indicates that the species is also naturalized in the northern United States, according to 
 
 Professor Asa Gray's Manual. 
 
 A 1. Eanunculus acris, L. Very common at Melbourne. (Britain, pastures.) 
 
 A 2. Eanunculus sceleratus, L. Victoria. (Britain, pastures, ditches.) 
 
 A 3. Eanunculus muricatus, L. Victoria. (Europe, cornfields.) 
 
 A 4. Delphinium Consolida, L. New South AVales. (Europe, cornfields.) 
 
 5. Papaver album, L. New South "Wales. (Europe.) 
 A 6. Papaver dubium, L. New South Wales. (Britain.) 
 
 7. Escholtzia Californica, Cham. Victoria. (California.) 
 A 8. Argcmone Mexicana, L. New South Wales. (South United States.) 
 A 9. Eumaria officinalis, L. (Britain, waste places.) 
 
 A 10. Barbarea ^irtEcoo:, L. An overpowering weed in Tasmania, Baclch. (Britain, hedges, etc.) 
 A 11. Nasturtium officinale, L. (Britain, water plant.) 
 A 12. Sisymbrium officinale, L. Victoria. (Britain, roadsides.) 
 A 13. Capsella Bursa-pastoris, L. Ubiquitous. (Britain, waste places.) 
 
 14. Lepidum sativum, L. New South Wales. (South Europe.) 
 A 15. Lepidum ruderale, L. Victoria. (Britain, waste places.) 
 A 16. Senebiera didi/ma, Pers. Victoria, Tasmania. (Britain, waste places.) 
 A 17. Eapbauus Baphanistrum, L. Victoria. Sometimes colouring the cornfields pink, Adamson. 
 
 (Britain, weed of cidture.) 
 A IS. Brassica Napus, L. Tasmania. (Britain, weed of culture.) 
 A 19. Siuapis arvensis, L. Tasmania. (Britaui, weed of cultui'c.) 
 
 20. Malva pusilla. With. Grows to a great size (2 feet) iu cultivated ground, looking very 
 different from its usml ^maU state. Victoria, Adamson. (Europe.) 
 A 21. Malva si/lvestris, L. Victoria and Tasmania. (Britain, roadsides.) 
 
of Australia.'] INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. ( 
 
 A 22. Malva crispa, L. Victoria. (Central Europe, fields and waste places.) 
 A 23. Malva rotundifolia, L. Tasmania. (Britain, fields and waste places.) 
 
 24. Silene Gallica, L. Victoria. (South Europe, weed of cultivation.) Var. qiiinquevulnera. 
 
 Victoria and Tasmania. (South Europe, weed of cultivation.) 
 
 25. Cerastium gloineratum. Victoria. (Britain, waste places.) 
 
 A 2G. Cerastium vulgatum, L. Victoria and Tasmania. (Britain, waste places.) 
 
 A 27. Sagina apetala, L. Victoria. (Britain, waste places.) 
 
 A 28. Stellaria wei/fl, L. Ubiquitous. (Britain, weed of cultivation.) 
 
 A 29. Spergula arvensis, L. Ubiquitous. (Britain, weed of cultivation.) 
 
 A 30. Linum imtatissimum, L. ? Sparingly, and never far from cultivated ground, Adamson. 
 
 (Britain, weed of cultivation.) 
 A 31. Erodium cicutarium, L. Tasmania. (Britain, waste places.) 
 
 32. Erodium moschattun, L. Adamson considers this to be decidedly indigenous on sandhills 
 
 near the sea, whence it has spread to cultivated grounds, assuming a very large size and 
 different form. IVIueller notes it as an introduced plant. (Britain, waste places.) 
 
 33. Geranium molle, L. Tasmania. (Britain, pastures.) 
 A 34. Melilotus officinalis, L. (Britain, waste places.) 
 
 A 35. Melilotus alha, Lam. (Britain, waste places.) 
 
 36. Lathyrus odoratus, L. (South Eui'ope, garden plant.) 
 
 37. Lathyrus latifoJius, L. (South Europe, garden plant.) 
 
 A 38. Trifolium repens, L., has spread most luxuriantly wherever there is moisture, often de- 
 stroying all other vegetation. (Britain, pastures.) 
 A 39. Trifolium ^?Yr/f«se, L. Tasmania. (Britain, pastures.) 
 A 40. Trifolium ^rocKWiJews, L. (Britain, pastures.) 
 
 41. Trifolium ^7//b?'Hie, L. (Britain, waste places.) 
 A 42. Medicago safiva, L. (South Europe, waste places.) 
 A 43. Medicago 7i(/)!(/(Ha, L. New South Wales. (Britain, waste places.) 
 
 44. Lotus tenuifolius, Presl. Victoria. (South Europe, fields and hedges.) 
 
 45. Lotus corniculatus, L. Victoria. (Britain, fields and hedges.) 
 
 46. Vicia angustifolia, Eoth. (Germany, fields and hedges.) 
 A 47. Vicia saliva, L. New South "Wales. (Britain, fields.) 
 A 48. Ervum Jiirsutum, L. (Britain, fields.) 
 
 49. ^uv^;>ra^l?, polyphjlluSj'Don^. New South "Wales. (California, garden plant.) 
 
 50. Psoralia^t«n«i'o, L. Swan Eiver. (Cape of Good Hope.) 
 
 51. Ulex Europtetis, L. Naturalized about Hobarton, BacJch. (Britain. Naturalized in St. 
 
 Helena and Nilgherry mountains.) 
 
 52. Amygdalus Persica, L. New South Wales. (Persia.) 
 
 A 53. 'Rosa. 7-uliiginosa,'L. Forma thickets in Tasmania ; also common in Victoria. (Britain.) 
 A 54. Alchemilla arvensis, Lam. (Britain, weed of cultivation.) 
 
 55. Poterium Sanguisorba, L. (Britain.) 
 A 56. Lythrum hjssopifulium, L. In the streets of Sydney. (South Europe.) 
 
 57. (Enothera suaveoJens, Desf. (North America.) 
 
 58. Polycarpon tetraphyllum, L. Ubiquitous. (South Europe.) 
 
 A 59. Portulaca oleracea, L. Victoria, New South Wales. (Tropics.) 
 
 60. Fojuiculum vulgare, L. Victoria, New South Wales. (South Europe, garden plant.) 
 
 A 61. Pastinaca safira, L. Victoria. (Britain, fields.) 
 
 62. Sherardia arvensis, L. Tasmania. (Britain fields and waste places.) 
 
i FLORA OF TASMANIA. [Naturalized Plants 
 
 63. Scabiosa atro-purpurea, L. Thoroughly established at Jlelbourne. Admnson. (South 
 
 Europe, garden plant.) 
 
 64. 'BeQis perennis, Ij. Tasmania, in old gardens only. (Britain.) 
 
 65. Conyza amligua, DC. (Europe, fields and waste places.) 
 
 66. Erigeron Canadensis, L. Ubiquitous. (United States.) 
 
 67. Bidens tripartita, L. (Britain.) 
 
 68. Chrysanthemum segetum, L. (Britain, weed of culture.) 
 
 69. Siegcsbeckia orienfalis, L. Ubiquitous weed of tropics. (India.) 
 
 70. Eclipta erecta, L. Ubiquitous weed of tropics. (India.) 
 
 71. Galinsoga ^«?Y'/^or«, Cav. New South AVales. (South America.) 
 
 72. Pyrethrum inodorum, L. Tasmania. (Britain, weed of cultivation.) 
 A 73. Anthemis Co^w/fl, L. Victoria. (Britain, weed of cultivation.) 
 
 74. Gnaphalium luteo-album, L. Forms a dense crop on newly turned-up laud, to the exclu- 
 
 sion of everything else. (Ubiquitous.) 
 
 75. Cryptostemma calendulaceum, Br. Abundant at Perth, Harvey. (South Africa.) 
 
 76. Carthamus tinctorius, L. (India, cult.) 
 
 A 77. Onopordon Acantliium, L. (South Europe, cult.) 
 
 A 78. Cnicus lanceolatiis, L. Found at Melbourne, but has not spread much, Adams. A pest in 
 
 Tasmania. (Britain, fields and roadsides.) 
 A 79. Cnicus arvensis, Hofl'm. Also a pest in Tasmania. (Britain, fields and roadsides.) 
 
 80. Cnicus palustris, Willd. Common in Tasmania. (Britain, meadows, etc.) 
 
 81. Carduus Marianus, L., has spread amazingly along the great road up-country, and at 
 
 Melbourne, preferring the richest soils, Adams. Also a pest in Tasmania, Harvey. (South 
 Europe.) 
 
 82. Cynara ScoJymi/s, L. (South Europe.) 
 
 A 83. Centaurea solstitialis, L. Victoria. Very abundant in certain places, but never far from 
 cultivation, Adams. (South Europe, fields and waste places.) 
 
 84. Tv&go^ogon porrifolium,'L. Victoria. (South Europe, fields and waste places.) 
 
 85. Lapsana ^mmZZct, L. So thoroughly introduced into Tasmania as to be apparently indige- 
 
 nous, Gunn. (Britain, fields.) 
 
 86. Hypochoeris glabra, L. Victoria, Tasmania. (Britain, fields.) 
 
 A 87. Taraxacum Hens-leonis, Desf. Victoria, common. (Britain, ubiquitous in cultivated 
 
 ground, etc.) 
 A 88. Sonchus asper, VUl. Victoria, Tasmania. (Britain, ubiquitous in cultivated ground, etc.) 
 A 89. Sonchus oleraceus, L. Growing everywhere, even on the roofs of houses in Melbourne, 
 
 Adamson. (Britain, ubiquitous in cultivated ground, etc.) 
 A 90. Sonchus arvensis, L. (Britain, ubiquitous in cultivated ground, etc.) 
 A 91. Apargia auiuynnalis, "WUld. (Britain, ubiquitous in cultivated ground, etc.) 
 A 92. Xauthium «piwo«MOT, L. First observed in April, 1857, in isolated patches near Melbourne. 
 
 I am informed that it also first appeared in great quantities in the present year, at Queene- 
 
 clifl", near the Heads, Adamson. 
 93. Gorteria; species ? Spreading with great rapidity around Melbourne ; growing 2-3 feet 
 
 high, and destroying all other vegetation. Fortunately cattle are very fond of it, Adamson. 
 
 (Cape of Good Hope.) 
 A 94. Melissa officinalis, L. (South Eui'ope, hedges, etc.) 
 A 95. Origanum vulgare, L. (Britain, hedges and waste places.) 
 A 96. Marrubium vulgare, L. (Britain, fields and roadsides.) 
 
of Australia.] INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. 
 
 A 97. Stachj's arvensis, L. (Britain, lielils and roadsides.) 
 
 98. Echium violaeeum, L. New South Wales. (South Europe, waste places.) 
 
 A 99. Lithospernmm arvense, L. Tasmania. (Britain, weed of culture.) 
 
 A 100. Echiuospermum Lappula, Sw. (South Europe.) 
 
 101. Verbena Bonariensis, L. New South "Wales. (South America.) 
 
 102. Solanum Sodomceum, L. (South Europe.) 
 A 103. Datura Tatula, L. (South Europe.) 
 
 A 104. Verbascum Blattaria, L. (Britain, waste places.) 
 
 105. Verbascum virgatum, With. (Britain.) 
 
 106. Celsia Cretica, L. (South Europe.) 
 
 A 107. Veronica ^ere^«KO, L. (South Europe.) 
 
 A 108. Veronica serpyllifoUa, L. (Britain, fields and waste places.) 
 
 A 109. AnagaUis arvensis, L. Common on cultivated ground, and has also spread into native 
 
 pastures, Adamson. (Britain, weed of cultivation.) 
 A 110. Plantago major, L. (Britain, weed of cultivation.) 
 A 111. Plantago Za«ceo/ato, L. (Britain, weed of cultivation.) 
 
 112. Plantago Coronopus, L. Tasmania. (Britain, generally maritime.) 
 A 113. Polygonum Convolvidus, L. Victoria, Tasmania. (Britain, weed of cultivation.) 
 A 114. Polygonum aviculare, L. Very abundant about Victoria. 1 have seen newly turned-up 
 
 soil covered with a thick matting of it. Cattle eat it with avidity, Adamson. (Britain, 
 
 weed of cultivation.) 
 A 115. Eumex AcetoseUa, L. This often monopolizes the pastures about Melbourne, to the entire 
 
 exclusion of the Grasses, Adamson. (Britain, weed of cultivation.) 
 A 116. Eumex crispus, L. (Britain, weed of cultivation.) 
 A 117. Urtica dioica, L. Only seen at Melbourne where houses are or have been, Adamson. 
 
 (Britain, chiefly near houses.) 
 A 118. TJrtica urens, L. (Britain, chiefly near houses.) 
 A 119. Chenopodium viride, L. Tasmania. (Britain, chiefly near houses.) 
 
 120. Atriplex patula, L. (Britain, chiefly maritime.) 
 A 121. Euphorbia /ieZwsco/ija, L. (Britain, weed of cultivation.) 
 A 122. Alopecurus genicuJatus, L. (Britain, weed of cidtivation.) 
 A 123. Anthoxanthum odoratmn, L. (Britain, weed of cultivation.) 
 
 124. Phalaris minor, Eetz. (South Europe, weed.) 
 A 125. Phalaris Canariensis, L. (South Europe, weed.) 
 A 120. Holcus lanatus, L. (Britain, weed.) 
 A 127. Polypogou Monspeliensis, Desf. (South Europe, waste places.) 
 
 128. \yena.fatua,lj. (Britain, weed of cultivation.) 
 A 129. Dactylis glomerata, L. (Britain, fields and waste places.) 
 A 130. Poa annua, L. Ubiquitous. (Britain, weed of cultivation.) 
 A 131. Briza media, L. Victoria, Tasmania. (Britain, weed of cultivation.) 
 
 132. Briza minor, L. (Britain, weed of cultivation.) 
 
 133. Festuca iUy!(r«s, L. Ubiquitous. (Britain, weed of cultivation.) 
 A 134. Bromus sterilis, L. Victoria. (Britain, weed of cultivation.) 
 
 A 135. bromus commutatus, "L. Victoria. (Britain, weed of cultivation.) 
 
 A 136. Lolium perenne, L. Victoria, Tasmania. (Britain, weed of cultivation.) 
 
 A 137. holmm temulentmn, 'L. Victoria. (Britain, weed of cultivation.) 
 
 138. llordeum mui-inum, L. Victoria. (Britain, roadsides.) 
 
 139. Lcpturus incurvatus, L. Victoria, Swan Eiver. (Britain, salt-marsh.) 
 
ex FLORA OF TASMiLNIA. [Esculent Plants 
 
 § 15. 
 A List of some of the Esculent Plants of Australia. 
 
 In the course of reading preparatory to undertaking this Essay, I found scattered notices of 
 edible and other plants, which I thought might be worth briugiug together, and thus form the 
 skeleton of an Australian ' Flora Cibaria,' for the use of future inquirers. It is extremely incomplete 
 as an exposition of the uses to man of the Australian Flora, both because it omits many plants that 
 have escaped my notice or memory, more that I know nothing of, and perhaps a stiU greater number 
 that come under the category of being " eatable but not worth eating." I have not alluded to 
 pharmaceutical plants : such may exist, and multitudes of the weeds, seeds, and roots of Australia 
 will no doubt enjoy a more or less substantial reputation as drugs, for a period, and then be eon- 
 signed to oblivion. This is the pharmaceutical history of the plants of all countries that have been 
 long inhabited by civilized man, and Australia will form no exception to them. The fact being, that 
 of the multitude of names of plants that appear in Pharmacopoeias, the number of really active and 
 useful plants, known to be such, is extremely small. 
 
 I have been greatly indebted to Backhouse's Notes on the Edible Plants of Tasmania (Ross, 
 ' Hobarton Almanack'), and to Gunn's and Mueller's various writings, for much of the following 
 information. 
 
 Atherosperma moschata. Bark used as tea in Tasmania. 
 
 Tasmania aromatica. " Pepper-tree." Drupe used as condiment. 
 
 Cardamine hirsuta. This and other species afford excellent pot-herbs when luxuriant and flaccid. 
 
 Nasturtium terrestre. Ditto. 
 
 Nymphaea gigantea, and another species. Roots and fruit eaten. 
 
 Tselumbium speciosum. Seeds eaten raw, and roasted as coffee. 
 
 Hibiscus, allied to heterophyllus ? Yields a sorrel. 
 
 Bdlardiera mutabilis. Berries acid and pleasant. 
 
 Pittosporum acacioides. Yields an excellent gum. 
 
 Vitis sp. Tubers and fruits eaten. 
 
 Meliaceae. Various species of Trichilia ? bear acidulous drupes. 
 
 WallrothiaB sp. Fruit edible. 
 
 Triphasia glauca. A small lemon, Mueller. 
 
 Oxalidis sp. Leaves acid (sorrel). 
 
 Geranii spp. parviflorum, and others. Roots eaten by Natives. 
 
 Adansonia Gregorii. Dry, acidulous pulp of fruit eaten. 
 
 Bombax. Wood used for boats. 
 
 Brachychiton sp. AYood full of mucilage ; seeds eatable, and make a good beverage. 
 
 Corfea alba. Cape Barren Tea. 
 
 Castanospermum edide. Moreton Bay Chesnut. 
 
 Acacia. Various species yield exceUeut eating gum, as A. mollissima, of which the gum is soft 
 
 and sweet. 
 Acacia Sophorae. Seeds eaten by natives of Tasmania. " Boobyalla." 
 Acacia pendula. MyaU, cattle are fed on its leaves, Mitchell. 
 Erythrina. Wood used for shields and boats. 
 Canavalia Baueriana. The Mackenzie Bean. 
 
of Australia:] INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. c: 
 
 Trigonella suavissima. Excellent spinach, Mitchell. 
 
 Eubus Gunnianus. The best native fruit in Tasmania. 
 
 Parinarium. The Nonda fruit of Leichardt, Mueller. 
 
 Tcrmiualia. Fruit eaten ; gum also eaten. 
 
 Jambosa eucal_yptoides ? Eose-apple. 
 
 Lcptospennum. Leaves of various species used for tea. 
 
 EugenifB sp. White apple of tropics, East Australia. 
 
 Eucalyptus dumosa, and others ? Water contained in roots : native name, " Weir-mallee." Also 
 yields a kind of manna, called Lerp, or Laap (the nidus of an insect), consisting of starch. 
 
 Eucalyptus mannifera. Manua formed on leaves. 
 
 Eucalyptus Guuuii. Cider-tree of Tasmania. 
 
 Portidaca oleracea. Purslane ; acidulous pot-herb. 
 
 Nitraria BiUardieri. Fruit eatable, Mueller. 
 
 Tetragonia expansa. New Zealand spinach. 
 
 Mesembryanthemum prtecox. Fruit eatable, Mueller. 
 
 Mesembryauthemum aBquilaterale. " Pigs'-faces." Fleshy fruit eaten. " Canajong " of natives 
 of Tasmania. 
 
 Sambucus Gaudichaudiana. Fruit fleshy, sweetish. 
 
 Cucumis pubesceus. Fruit abundantly eaten. 
 
 Lagenaria vulgaris ? Gourds used for bottles, etc. 
 
 Khizophora ?, Kaudelia, etc. Wood used for canoes ; youug shoots beaten into a paste and eaten. 
 
 Gardenia edulis. Leichardt's " Bread-tree," Mueller. 
 
 Coprosma hirteUa. Fruit sweet, eatable, not agreeable. 
 
 Coprosma microphylla and C. nitida. Native currant ; fruit good. 
 
 Sonchus asper. Stems and roots eaten. 
 
 Microseris. Eoots used roasted by the Natives. 
 
 Mimusops Kauki. Fruit eatable. 
 
 Maba lauriua. Green, palm-like fruit, Kennedy. 
 
 Gaultheria hispida. " Wax-cluster." Fruit eatable. 
 
 Gaultheriffi antipodse var. Fruit of superior flavour, Gunn. 
 
 Lissauthe sapida. Fruit eatable. 
 
 Astroloma humifusa. " Tasmanian Cranberry." Fruit with a viscid apple-flavoured pulp. 
 
 StypheUa ascendens. Fruit eatable. 
 
 Leueopogon Eichei, and others. Fruit eatable. 
 
 Physahs parviflora. Berries eatable. 
 
 Solanum vescum. Berries eatable and good. " Gunyang." 
 
 Solanum laciniatum. " Kaugaroo-apple." A mealy, subacid fruit. 
 
 Polygonum adpressum. " Macquarrie Harbour Vine." Fruit subacid, used for tarts and pre- 
 serves ; leaves taste of sorrel. 
 
 Boerhaavia acuminata. Eoot eaten. 
 
 Leptomeria acerba, L. pungens, L. acida, and L. BOlardieri. Berries eaten ; native currant. 
 
 Santalum oblongatum. Fruit eaten, Leichardt. 
 
 Sautalum persicarium. Eoot -bark used as food. 
 
 Santalum lauceolatum. Fruit eatable and agreeable, Mueller. 
 
 Fusanus acuminatus. " Quandong." 
 
 Exocarpus. Fruit of various species edible. 
 
 Atriples Halimus. Once used as a pot-herb in New South Wales, and called " Botany Bay Greens " 
 
FLORA OF TASMANIA. ^Progress of Australian 
 
 Chenopodium erosum. A pot-herb. " Australian Spinach." 
 
 Rhagodia parabolica. Yields one-third its weight iu salt, Mitchell. 
 
 Salicornia Indica. Tovmg shoots pickled. 
 
 Ficus sp. ? The " Clustered Fig." Eaten. 
 
 Morus Calear-galli. Mulberry. 
 
 A species of Casuarina ? is the Malice Oak, which contains water in the cavities of the trunk. 
 
 CasuarinfD sp. Native throwing-stick made of its wood. Shoots of C. quadrivalvis acid. 
 
 Araucaria BidwiUii. " Bunyabunya." Seeds eaten. 
 
 ZamisB sp. Seeds of various species eaten. 
 
 Cymbidium canaliculatum. Mucilagiuous stems, etc., eaten. 
 
 Caladenia and various other Orchids have edible tubers. 
 
 Gastrodia sesamoides. Eoots cooked and eaten by the Tasmanian natives. 
 
 Livistoua iuermis. " Palm Cabbage." 
 
 Livistona australis. " Palm Cabbage," Leichardt. Leaves used for baskets. 
 
 Arecie sp. Used for baskets. 
 
 Seaforthiie sp. Leaves used for water-baskets. 
 
 Pandanus spiralis, P. aquaticus. Mucilaginous young parts and kernels of fruit eaten. 
 
 Typha latifolia. Boot an excellent food. (The pollen is made into cakes in New Zealand and 
 
 Scinde.) 
 Caladium macrorhizon. Cultivated ; root eaten. 
 TaccoB spp. Tubers eateu, full of starch. 
 Aponogeton sp. Ditto. 
 Dioscorea? spp. Tubers of a vrild yam eaten. 
 Haemodori spp. Eoots eaten. 
 
 Philydrum lanuginosum. Leaves used for women's girdles. 
 Flagellaria ludica. Used for cordage. 
 Astelia alpina. Fruit sweet, and base of leaves eaten. 
 XanthorrhoeoB sp. Bases of young leaves eaten raw and roasted. 
 Xerotes sp. Leaves used for basket-work. 
 Anthistiria australis. The best fodder-grass of Australia. 
 Panicum leevinode. Grains pounded yield excellent food. 
 Avena ? Wild Oats. Grain excellent. Grey. 
 
 Oryza sativa. The Eice was found by Mueller in tropical Australia. 
 Pteris aquiliua, var. esculenta. Boot eaten raw and roasted. 
 Dicksonia antarctica. Pulp of top of trunk full of starch, eaten raw and roasted. 
 Alsophila australis. Ditto. 
 Agaricus campestris. Common Mushroom. 
 
 Mylitta australis. The native bread (a huge Truffle) of Tasmania. 
 Cyttaria Gunnii. An edible Fungus, on the branches of Fagus Cimninghamii. 
 
 § 16. 
 
 Outlines of the Progress of Botanical Discovery in Australia. 
 
 In the following rapid sketch of the labours of those who have mainly contributed to develop 
 the botanical riches of Australia, T have endeavoured to give some idea of the comparative amount 
 
Botanical Discovery.] INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. Cxiii 
 
 and value of the results of the various explorers and eoUcctors, to indicate the extent of coast and 
 interior wholly or partially explored, and to enumerate the narratives and other works which will be 
 found to contain the most botanical information. 
 
 I have arranged the subject-matter under four heads. 
 
 1. Voyages of Discovery and Surveyj undertaken by the English, French, and American 
 Governments. 
 
 2. Land Expeditions undertaken by order of the Home or Colonial Governments. 
 
 3. Colonial Botanists and Botanical Gardens. 
 
 4. Botanical explorers who have worked chiefly on their own or other private resources. 
 
 In a few cases I have had to depart from this arrangement, some of the most distinguished 
 Australian explorers having served in several capacities. Thus Allan Cunningham filled the appoint- 
 ments of His 'Majesty's Botanist in Australia, Colonial Botanist of New South Wales, Botanist to 
 Captain King's voyages, and has also been the leader of several inland exploratory journeys. Dr. 
 Mueller has also distinguished himself in several scientific capacities, and, for extent and range of his 
 journeys, ranks second to Allan Cunningham alone of all Australian botanical explorers. 
 
 I. VOYAGES OP DISCOVERY AND SURVEY. 
 
 For the first glimmerings of light upon the vegetation of Australia, we are indebted to the great 
 buccaneer and navigator Dampier, who in 1688 \'isited Cygnet Bay, on the north-west coast of the 
 Continent; and in 1699 he returned to the west and north-west coasts in H.M.S. 'Roebuck' 
 (King's Voy., 1. xxi). The herbarium of Dampier is still preserved at Oxford, and (as I am in- 
 formed by Mr. Baxter, Curator of the Oxford Botanic Gardens) contains forty specimens, eighteen 
 of which are figured in his ' Voyage,' published in 1 703. 
 
 The first botanical investigators of any part of Australia were Mr., afterwards Sir Joseph Banks, 
 and his companion. Dr. Solander, the Naturalists of Captain Cook's first voyage. Cook's ship the 
 'Endeavour' anchored in April, 1770, in Botany Bay, so called by its discoverers from the number 
 and variety of the plants collected by the naturalists during their week's stay there. Proceeding 
 thence northward they landed successively in Bustard Bay, lat. 24° 4', Thirsty Sound, Point Hillock, 
 and Cape Grafton, lat. 16° 57', beyond which point the 'Endeavour' struck on a reef, and after in- 
 curring imminent peril, she was brought to the Endeavour River, lat. 15° 26', on the 18th June, 1770. 
 There it was found that the herbarium had suffered from the immersion of the ship, but the greater 
 part was eventually preserved. The ' Endeavour ' subsequently visited Cape Flattery, Lizard Island, 
 Weymouth Bay (12° 42' S.), Possession Island, the northern extreme of Australia and Wallis's Islands. 
 
 The plants of Cook's first voyage formed part of the famous Banksian herbarium, which, after the 
 death of its possessor, passed to the British Museum. Of the Australian plants, consisting of nearly 
 1,000 species, a portion only have been published in Brown's ' Prodromus Florae NovEe-Hollandise.' 
 
 Captain Cook, on his second voyage, was accompanied by J. R. Forster and his son George, who 
 made many discoveries in the Pacific islands, Fuegia, and New Zealand, Ijut only one of his ships, the 
 ' Adventure,' commanded by Captain Furueaux, ^•isited any part of Australia, arriving at Adventure 
 Bay, Tasmania, in February, 1773. 
 
 In Cook's third voyage, Adventure Bay was again visited, in January, 1777, and a considerable 
 collection made by Mr. David Nelson, and Mr. Anderson, the surgeon of the ' Resolution,' which 
 are preserved in the Banksian herbarium. 
 
Cxiv FLORA OF TASJUNIA. [Progress of Australian 
 
 In 1791, Captain Vancouver's expedition, consisting of two ships, the 'Discovery' and 'Chat- 
 ham/ when on their voyage to north-west America, discovered King George's Sound. The expedition 
 was accompanied by ^Ir. A. ^lenzies, a zealous botanist, who formed a good collection at this port, 
 some of the plants of which appear in Brown's ' Prodromus.' 
 
 la 1801, Captain Fliudcrs's voyage, undertaken to complete the discovery of Terra Australis, was 
 commenced : and it was continued during the two succeeding years in the ' Investigator,' ' Porpoise,' 
 and ' Cumberland.' Owing to the late Robert Brown ha\ing accompanied this voyage, it proved, as 
 far as botany is concerned, the most important in its results ever undertaken, and hence marks an 
 epoch in the history of that science. Brown united a thorough knowledge of the botany of his day, 
 with excellent powers of observation, consummate sagacity, an unerring memory, and indefatigahle 
 zeal and industry as a collector and investigator ; he had further the advantage of being accompanied 
 by a botanical di-aughtsman, Ferdinand Biuer, who proved no less distinguished as a microscopic 
 observer than as an artist ; and he had a gardener, Mr. Peter Good, to assist in the manual 
 operations of collecting and preserving. Hence, when we regard the interest and novelty of the field 
 of research, the rare combination of qualities in the botanist, and the advantages and facilities which 
 he enjoyed, we can easily imderstand why the botanical results should have been so incomparably 
 greater, not merely than those of any previous voyage, but than those of all similar voyages put 
 together. The ' Investigator ' reached King George's Sound in 1802, where Brown collected 500 
 species, and afterwards coasted along through Bass's Straits to Port Jackson. In July, 1802, the 
 northern survey was commenced, and that of the Gulf of Carpentaria, where the rotten state of 
 the ship obliged her captain to run to Timor, whence they returned by the west and south coast 
 again to Port Jackson. The ' Investigator ' was here condemned, and Captain Flinders hired another 
 ship to sail for England, in which he took the duplicates of Brown's collections. Unfortunately this 
 vessel was wrecked on the Cato Reef, in lat. 23° S., but the Captain, and eventually the whole crew, 
 reached Port Jackson : the duplicate collections were of course lost. Brown and Bauer had mean- 
 while been left in New South ^^'ales, where they explored the Blue Mountains ; and Brown also 
 visited the islands of Bass's Straits and Tasmania, where he resided for some months, at Risdon, on 
 the Derwent. 
 
 Brown and Bauer finally returned to England in the ' Investigator,' arriving in 1805 with a 
 complete set of all their coUeetions. On his return Brown was directed by the Board of Admiralty 
 to publish his plants, and the commencement appeared in 1810, as the 'Prodromus Florse Novae- 
 HollandiEB,' and another contribution in 1814, as the Appendix to Captain Fhuders's Voyage. The 
 first of these works, though a fragment, has for half a century maintained its reputation unimpugned, 
 of being the greatest botanical work that has ever appeared. 
 
 Captain King's voyages come next under review, and ovviug to that able officer's own love of 
 natural history, and the encouragement he consequently gave to the botanist, Allan Cunningham, who 
 accompanied him, his surveys have been the means of adding very largely to our knowledge of the 
 vegetation especially of tropical Australia. As however the botanical interest of his expeditions 
 centres in Mr. Cunningham, who was even more celebrated as an inland explorer and Colonial 
 botanist than as the companion of Captain King, I shall include a notice of the principal points 
 touched at by Captain King in the following brief sketch of Cunningham's career.* 
 
 Allan Cimuingham (born 1791) was, when a young man, engaged at Kew in the preparation of 
 
 * Extracted from the interesting biographical memoir of Allan Cuimiugham, by E. Reward, Esq., F.L.S., 
 and pubUslied in the Joiurual of Botany, vol. iv. p. 231, and Lond. Jouni. Bot. vol. i. p. 107. 
 
Botanical Discovery. "] NTRODUCTORY ESSAY. CXV 
 
 Alton's ' Hortus Kcsvcnsis,' and was thence, in 1814, despatched, through the instrumentality of Sir 
 J. Banks and Mr. Aitou (King's Gardener at Kew), on a botanical mission to the Brazils, and 
 thence, in 1816, to New South Wales. In 1817 he accompanied Lieutenant Oxley's* expedition to 
 explore tlie Laclilan and ^lacquarrie rivers. This journey, a toilsome and painful one of 1,200 miles, 
 extended across the Blue Mountains, wthin the parallels of 34.° 30' and 32° S. lat., and 149° 43' and 
 143° 40' E. long., and produced about 450 species of plants. 
 
 After his return to Sydney, Mr. Cunningham was engaged as botanist to Captain King's sur- 
 veying voyage, and arrived in the ' Mermaid ' at King George's Sound, early in 1818 : here traces of 
 Vancouver's garden were searched for in vain. Thence they proceeded to the islands and west coast 
 near Dampier's Archipelago, the Goulburn islands, and visited Timor before returning to Port 
 Jackson. This voyage seems to have jrielded very few novelties, for in a letter to Mr. Heward he 
 says that the aggregate of his collections made on the coasts of Australia, does not exceed 300 
 species. 
 
 Subsequently ^Ir. Cunningham ^•isited the lUawarra district, perhaps the richest botanical 
 province in Australia, and in 18i8 accompanied Captain King to Hobarton and !Macquarrie Harbour. 
 
 The survev of the north and west coasts was commenced by King in the ' IMermaid,' in May, 
 when Port ^lacquarrie and the Hastings River were visited, and the following places were successively 
 touched at, — Rodd's Bay, Percy Isles, Cleveland Bay, Halifax and Rockingham Bays, the Endeavour 
 River: after passing through Torres Straits, they stood across the Gidf of Carpentaria" to Liverpool 
 River and Goulburn Islands for the second time, Vernon Islands, Cambridge Gulf, and Port War- 
 render, whence they again visited Timor before returning to Port Jackson. 
 
 Tiie third voyage of the ' Mermaid' was undertaken in June, 1819, when Cunningham visited 
 Port Bowen, the Endeavour River, Lizard Island, Cape Flinders, Pelican, Haggcrston, and Cairncross 
 Islands, Goulburn and Sim's Islands, IMontague and York Sounds, Port Nelson, Brunswick Bay, 
 and returned to Port Jackson in December. 
 
 In 1821, the survey was continued, when Cunningham visited Percy Islands, Cape Grafton, 
 Lizard Island, Cape Flinders, Clark's Island, and for the third time, Goidburn and Sim's Islands, 
 Careening Bay, Prince Regent's River, and Hanover Bay, whence they proceeded to the ^lauritius 
 to refit. Thence they sailed to King George's Sound, where Cunningham found no traces of his own 
 garden, formed (in 1818) with great labour. Thence they proceeded up the west coast to Dirk Har- 
 tog's Islands and Cygnet Cove, whence they sailed for Port Jackson, where terminated Cunning- 
 ham's connection with the coast survey. 
 
 In 1822, Cunningham again visited Illawarra, and afterwards crossed the Blue Mountains, to 
 the water-heads of the jNIacquarie. On his return to Sydney in January, 1823, he prepared for a 
 more extended expedition, in which he opened up some of the most fertile districts of New South 
 Wales. Starting from Bathurst he proceeded to the Liverpool Plains, to which he descended from 
 the Pandora's Pass, discovered by himself, on the Blue Mountains, and visited the vaUeys beyond 
 Hawksbmy Vale.f In November, 1823, he again left Sydney to explore another pass that had 
 been discovered leading to the Hawksbury. 
 
 In 1821, Cunningham visited the southern parts of the Colony, by Camden, Argyll, Lakes 
 George and Bathurst, the source of the Murrumbidgee, Brisbane Downs, and Shoalhavcn Gullies. 
 
 » See Journals of Two Expeditions into the Interior of New South Wales, by John Oxley, Lieut. R.N. Ito, 
 1820. 
 
 f An Account of this journey will be found in Field's 'New South Wales,' p. 133. 
 
cxvi FLORA OF TASMANIA. [Progress of Australian 
 
 lu the autumu of the same year he visited Illawarra for the third time, and still later in the year he 
 explored the Brisbane River with Lieutenant Oxley. 
 
 In 1825 another expedition to the north- west was undertaken by Cunningham. Crossing the 
 Nepean be proceeded to the southern feeders of the Hunter, and thence to the Pandora's Pass, 
 descended to the Liverpool Plains, and ascended the Camden Valley to lat. 30° 47' S., long. 150° E. 
 The three last months of the same year were spent in examining Wellington Valley, and the sL\ 
 following at Cox's River and the Illawarra district. 
 
 In 1826, Cunningham visited New Zealand. Returning in January, 1827, he undertook the 
 command of another most arduous expedition, in which he skirted the Liverpool Plains, crossed the 
 Peel and Dumaresq Rivers, and discovered Darling Downs, in lat. 28° S., Cumming's Downs, and 
 Peel's Plains, and after making various detours, returned to the Hunter's River, and thence by a 
 new route to Paramatta and Sydney. 
 
 In 1827 and 1828, Cunningham was collecting at Bathurst and Illawarra. In June 1828, he 
 again visited Moreton Bay * with Mr. Fraser the colonial botanist, made an expedition to IVIount 
 Lindsay, to the Limestone station in Bremer River, discovered another pass across the mountains, 
 proceeded north-west to Hay's Peak and Lister's Peak, and returned to Brisbane and Sydney. 
 
 In 1829, Cunningham again explored the Blue IMountains, and in May of the same year took a 
 third voyage to Moreton Bay, visited the head-waters of the Bremer and Campbell's Range, Norfolk 
 Island, and Phillip Island, and returned to Sydney. In December he visited Illawarra and Broken 
 Bay. 
 
 In January, 1831, Cunningham crossed the Blue Mountains to Cox's River, and in February he 
 sailed for England, where he took up his residence at Kew. In 1832, owing to the death of Charles 
 Frasei', the situation of Colonial Botanist in New South Wales fell vacant ; it was offered to 
 Cunningham, but he declined in favour of his brother Richard, who reached Sydney in 1833, and was 
 murdered in Mitchell's journey in 1835. The appointment was thereafter again offered to Allan 
 Cunningham, and being accepted, he sailed for Port Jackson in 1836. The duties expected from the 
 Colonial Botanist were however, at that time, neither scientific nor such as any one having the good 
 of the colony at heart could conscientiously perform, and Cunningham soon resigned the appointment. 
 
 In 1838, Cunningham again visited New Zealand, and returned in the same year to Sydney. 
 His labours were now rapidly drawing to a close ; his originally robust and long severely tried con- 
 stitution having been gradually undermined during twenty -two years' incessant travelling, was now 
 found to liave been so irremediably shattered in New Zealand, that he was in 1839 reluctantly com- 
 pelled to decline accompanying Captain Wickham in his survey of the north-west coast; soon after 
 which he died, in the Botanic Garden, Sydney, in June 1839, at the early age of forty-eight. 
 
 I have dwelt at length upon Allan Cimningham's botanical travels, because they are by far the 
 most continuous and extensive that have ever been performed in Australia, or perhaps in any other 
 country. His vast collections were, for the most part, transmitted to Kew, whence they were trans- 
 ferred to the British Museum. A very complete set was however given to Sir W. Hooker, and his 
 own private herbarium was left to his early and attached friend R. Heioard, Esq., F.L.S., from whose 
 memoir most of the above information is abridged. 
 
 Cunningham's most important published works consist of an Appendix to ' King's Voyage,' and 
 the 'Prodromus Florte Novae-Zelandiae,' published in the ' Companion to the Botanical Magazine' 
 and the ' Annals of Natural History.' He also wrote ' A Specimen of the Indigenous Botany of the 
 * I find in Stiirt's Australia (vol. i. p. 154) that an account of this journey was published in Sydney. 
 
Botanical D/.s-corer//.] INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. CXvii 
 
 Blue Mountains/ the result of observations made in October, November, aud December, 1822, prc- 
 pared in 1823, aud published (1825) in Field's 'Australia,' p. 323 ; aud a 'Journal of a Route fi'om 
 Bathurst to Liverpool Plaius in 1823,' ibid, p. 131. 
 
 Captaiu Kiug was succeeded by Captain Wickhara, who in 1837 commissioned II. M.S. 'Beagle' 
 to explore certain parts of north-western Australia, aud the best chaunels through Bass' aud Torres' 
 Straits. Owing to Captaiu Wickham's illness the command devolved on Caj)taiii J. Lort Stokes, 
 who drew up the narrative of the voyage. No botanist accompanied the Expedition, nor is there in 
 the narrative any information of importance ou the vegetation of the coasts surveyed ; but Mr. Bynoe, 
 the surgeon, made some valuable collections, chiefly on Dupuch Island, the Abrolhos, the Victoria 
 River, Bass' Straits, and in New South Wales, which are preserved in Sir W. Hooker's herbarium. 
 The 'Beagle' returned to England in 1843. 
 
 The establishment of Port Essington was founded in the year 1838, by Sir Gordon Bremer. 
 Mr. INI'Gillivray was stationed at it for some time during the Expedition of Captain Blackwood ; and 
 Mr. Armstroug, a collector sent by Kew Gardens, resided there for several years, and made important 
 collections, a considerable portion of which are in Sir W. Hooker's herbarium. 
 
 In 1840, Captain Sir James Ross visited Hobartouiu H.jM.SS. 'Erebus ' aud ' Terror,' and spent 
 the months of August, September, aud October there, during which extensive collections were made 
 by Dr. Lyall aud myself, in the Derwent, and in the Lake district of Tasmania, and at Port Arthur. 
 
 In 1841, the same Expedition returned to Hobarton to refit, and stayed thi'ough IMarch, April, 
 and jNIay, when the botanist visited the Huon River and Richmond districts. From Tasmania the 
 Expedition proceeded to Port Jackson, where also a considerable herbarium was formed, chiefly in the 
 neighbourhood of Sydney and Botany Bay. 
 
 In 1842, Captain Blackwood was sent out in H.M.SS. 'Fly' and 'Bramble,' to make a further 
 survey of the tropical coasts of Australia, in which voyage he was accompanied by ]Mr. ^I'Gillivrav 
 as Naturalist. The narrative of the Expedition was written by Mr. Jukes (Geologist to the Expe- 
 dition) , and contains no botanical matter. The coasts and islands visited by the ' Fly ' and ' Bramble ' 
 had been previously explored by Cunningham, aud subsequently by j\Ir. M'Gillivray, a skilful na- 
 turalist, in H.il.S. ' Rattlesnake,' whose collections were sent to Sir W. Hooker. 
 
 In 1847, H.M.S. ' Rattlesnake' was fitted out by Captain Owen Stanley, to discover openings 
 through the Barrier Reefs in Torres' Straits, to the northward of Raine Island passage, to examine 
 Harvey Bay as a site for a new settlement, aud to make a general survey of the Louisiade Archi- 
 pelago. 
 
 ]Maiiy places were dsited between Sydney, Cape York, and Port Essington, aud excellent collec- 
 tions made at Port Curtis, Rockingham Bay, Port MoUe, Cape York, Goold, Lizard, and Moretou 
 Islands. The Expedition was accompanied by Mr. M'Gillivray, upon whom the task of editing the 
 narrative of the voyage devolved, owing to the death of its commander, in Sydney. Mr. M'Gillivray's 
 narrative aboimds in interesting observations on the vegetation of Australia. Among the most 
 noticeable discoveries are, that of a clump of Cocoa-nuts on Frankland Islands, whence, no doubt, 
 the nuts and husks were washed to the mainland, where they had excited the curiosity of Cook, King, 
 etc. ; of Caryota urens and a native Musa, on the Peninsula of Cape York, and of the Balanophora 
 fungosa in Rockingham Bay. The author also mentions the existence of the Pomegranate on Fitzroy 
 Island, where (if no error exists) it has no doubt been planted. 
 
 The account of Mr. Kennedy's disastrous attempt to penetrate from Rockingham Bay to Port 
 Curtis is appended to Mr. M'Gillivray's work ; it terminated in the murder of its leader, and deatli, 
 
CXviii rLO]{A OF TASMANIA. IProgrcss of AustralUm 
 
 Ijy starvation, of most of his party. Amongst the siir\ivors was j\Ir. Carron, the botanist, whose 
 narrative is full of excellent observations on the vegetation of the swampy and almost impracticable 
 country traversed. It includes the notice of a Nepcnt/ics, which, with the rest of the collection, was 
 lost. i\Ir. M'Gillivray's herbarium was given to Sir W. Hooker, and contains several hundred species 
 in excellent pi'cservation. 
 
 The only other English naval expedition remaining to be noticed is that of Captain Denham, 
 now surveying the Pacific Islands in H.M.S. ' Herald.' He was accompanied by Mr. M'Gillivray 
 and a botanical collector : and has sent some interesting collections from Lord Howe's Island, between 
 Australia aud New Zealand, and from Dirk Hartog's Island and Sharks Bay. 
 
 The French Expeditions rank next in importance to the British. Of these the first is that of 
 D'Entrecastcaux. In 1792 the French Expedition, under General D'Entrecasteaux, visited Tasmania 
 and south-western Australia. Considerable collections were made by M. J. J. Labillardiere, who 
 published figures and descriptions of 265 of the most interesting in his ' Novae- Hollandiaj Plantamm 
 Specimen,' 2 vols. 4to, Paris, 1804, and described a few others in the narrative of the voyage, 
 which was written by himself, a work accompanied by folio plates of several of the plants. 
 
 lu 1800, the Expedition of Captain Baudin, in the ' Geographic,' ' Naturaliste,' and ' Casuarina,' 
 left France on a voyage of discovery and survey along the shores of Australia. Out of a large staff 
 of naturalists, ]\IM. Leschenault de la Tour, the botanist,* and Riedle, Sautier, and Gvuchenot, all 
 gardeners, seem to have been chiefly occupied with the botanical department, and formed large 
 collections, which are now in the Jardin des Plantes. They were collected principally on the islands 
 of the north-west and west coasts, in Tasmania and New South Wales. These were not published 
 in a connected manner, but they gave rise to various papers, in the ' ]\Iemoires du Museum ' and 
 ' Annales du Museum,' by Desfontaines and others. 
 
 Some general remarks on the botany of Aiistralia and Tasmania are given by M. Leschenault in 
 the second volume of the Narrative of the Expedition (4to, Paris, 1816) ; and many of the plants 
 figured in the fine work of M. Ventenat, ' Jai'din Malmaison,' were introduced into Europe by the 
 officers of this voyage. 
 
 In 1818 and 1819, Captain Freycinet's Expedition in the French corvettes ' Urauie ' and ' Phy- 
 sicienne ' visited the Bale des Chiens ]\Iarius on the west coast of Australia, where considerable 
 collections were made by M. Gaudichaud, and afterwards, at various parts of New South Wales, 
 Port Jackson, Botany Bay, the Blue IMountains, etc. A few of the plants were published by the 
 same naturalist and others,t in a quarto volume of letterpress and folio of plates (Paris, 1826). 
 
 In 1824, Captain Duperrey visited Sydney in the corvette ' La Coquille,' on a voyage of discovery. 
 She carried two naturalists, M. D'Urville (afterwards the celebrated Admiral, and an ardent bota- 
 nical collector), and Lesson, an accomplished zoologist. A portion of the plants of this voyage were 
 published in 1829, by MM. Brongniart, D'Urville, and Bory de St. Vincent, in a series of 78 folio 
 plates, and a quarto volume of 232 pages ; both parts are however incomplete. 
 
 In 1827 the French discovery-ship ' L' Astrolabe,' commanded by Captain D'Urville, visited 
 Port Jackson; she was accompanied by M. Lesson, as naturalist. Some botanical collections were 
 made, but more important ones were received from Mr. Eraser, Superintendent of the Sydney Botanic 
 
 * Two other botanists, A. Michaux (afterwards author of the ' Sylva Americana'), and J. Dehsse, also embarked 
 on this expedition, but left it at the Isle of France, on the outward voyage. Bory de St. Vincent, afterwards eminent 
 as a botanist, embarked as zoologist, and was also left at the Isle of Prance. 
 
 t The Lichens and Fungi by Persoon, Alffce by Agardh, Mosses and Hepatica by SchwcEgrichen. 
 
Boianical Discovery.'] INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. Cxix 
 
 Gardens. Of these a few were published by Lesson and A. Ricliard^ in 1832, in an octavo volume 
 of letterpress, and folio of plates. 
 
 Captain D'Urville again visited Australia, Sydney, and also Tasmania, when on his memorable 
 voyage to the Antarctic regions in 1839, when collections were made by MM. Hombron and Jaequi- 
 Dot, the medical officers of the Expedition, at Sydney, Port Essingtou, Raffles Bay, etc., but very 
 few of them have been published. 
 
 The United States Exploring Expedition, under Commodore Wilkes, visited Tasmania and Sydney 
 in 1839, and large collections were made, near Port Jackson, etc. These have been in part published 
 by Professor Asa Gray, of Harvard University, Cambridge, in his excellent ' Botany of the United 
 States Exploring Expedition,' of which one quarto volume of letterpress and one folio volume of plates 
 alone have hitherto appeared. 
 
 The Austrian exploring-frigate ' Novara ' has returned to Europe during the passage of these 
 sheets through the press, and has no doubt brought valuable collections, but I am not aware of their 
 nature or extent. 
 
 II. LAND EXPEDITIONS UNDERTAKEN BY ORDER OF THE HOME OR COLONIAL GOVERNMENTS. 
 
 The first Colonial Expeditions that added much to our knowledge of the botany of Australia were 
 those of Lieutenant Oxley, Siirveyor-General of New South Wales, across the Blue Mountains. Mr. 
 Oxley started on his first expedition, in 1817, to ascertain the course of the Lachlan, and was accom- 
 panied by Allan Cunningham, as King's Botanist, and Mr. Eraser, as Colonial Botanist. Early in 
 1818, Mr. Oxley, with Mr. Eraser, again left Sydney, to examine the course of the ]Macquarie. On 
 both these occasions large collections were made, and the journal of the Expedition was published by 
 Lieutenant Oxley in one quarto volume (London, 1820). 
 
 The land expeditions of Allan Cunningham, in 1826 and 1827, are the next in date; they have 
 been already noticed (at p. cxiv.). Captain Sturt's Expedition was despatched to follow up Cunning- 
 ham's and Oxley's discoveries. 
 
 Captain Charles Sturt, an officer of his Majesty's 39th Regiment, then on military duty in 
 New South Wales, was commissioned by the Colonial Government to ascertain the eoiu'se of the 
 rivers rising on the western watershed of the Blue Mountains. He accordingly left Sydney in 
 1828, proceeded to the Wellington Valley, tuen the most remote north-western settlement, and pro- 
 ceeded down the ^Nlacquarie to the Darling River, whence he returned to Sydney. In 1829 another 
 Expedition was fitted out, under Captain Sturt, and despatched to the Murrumbidgee River, when 
 the IMurray was discovered, and named, and followed to its debouche in Lake Alexandria, and thus 
 into the sea, from whence the Expedition returned by the same rivers. There are no botanical 
 observations in the narrative of these remarkable and interesting journeys, nor is there any notice 
 of collections having been made. 
 
 In 18-l:4', Captain Sturt started from Adelaide on another and stUl more remarkable journey* 
 when, advancing north into the heart of Australia, he reached the 25th parallel of latitude in 
 longitude 139 E. On this occasion a considerable collection was made, amounting to about 100 
 species, some of which were described by Brown in the appendix to Captain Sturt's narrative of 
 the Expedition. 
 
 Captain (now Sir George) Grey's Expeditions on the west coast of Australia were organized in 
 the hope of discovering a large river or inlet which was supposed to exist in that quarter. The 
 
 X 2 
 
CXX FLORA OF TASMANIA. [Progress of Attstrnlian 
 
 party arrived iu Hauovcr Bay (lat. 15° S.) in 1837, \vhciicc several inland journeys \yere made to 
 the south-west, and the Glenelg Uiver discovered. 
 
 Captain Grey's second expedition was made in whale-boats, which he took with him in a 
 sailing-vessel from Swan River. He first landed on Bernier Island (lat. 25° S.), where he made a 
 depot ; thence he crossed to the Gascoyne River, and explored the coasts for some miles to the north- 
 ward, and after encountering great difficulties and hardships, he returned to Bernier Island, wliere 
 he found that the stores had been utterly destroyed by the ocean, which during the stormy interval 
 had swept over the island. This obliged Captain Grey to return to the mainland, which he 
 reached at Gantheaume Bay (lat. 27° 50' S.). Here the boats were abandoned, and the overland 
 journey to Swan River commenced, which was reached by a remnant of the party after having 
 suffered incredilile hardships from starvation and the natural difficulties of the country. Of course 
 no collections of plants were brought back, but the commander's narrative abounds in valuable 
 observations on the vegetation of the countries visited. Amongst many other observations worthy 
 of note, are that of an Araucaria occurring on the mountains of the interior, of a Swan River 
 Banksia near Prince Regent's River, of Xanthorrhma attaining the latitude of 28°, and Zamia of 
 29°, in which latitude the common Sowthistle appears to have been found abundantly. Many 
 notices of edible plants arc scattered through the narrative, including that of a ' Wild Oat,' with 
 large grains, which Captain Grey states has been cultivated with success as a cereal in the island of 
 iMauritius. 
 
 Major Mitchell's extensive journeys come next under review, aud owing to his great fondness 
 for natural history, and excellent system of observation, his writings and his collections have both 
 proved eminently useful in advancing our knowledge of Australian botany. 
 
 ]\Iitchell's first Expedition originated in a report of the existence of a large river in central 
 Australia, called the Kindur, in search of whict he started in November, 1831. His party pro- 
 ceeded northward from Sydney, crossed the rivers Hawkesbury and Hunter, and then the water- 
 shed in lat. 32° S., long. 151° E. ; thence they traversed Liverpool Plains, and traced the Gwydyr 
 to lat. 29° S., returning to Sydney iu March. The collections were divided between Mr. Brown and 
 Dr. Lindley. 
 
 The second Expedition was organized in 1835, to explore the com-se of the Darling River. On this 
 jom'uey the Boga? River was followed fi-om its sources to its junction with the Darling in lat. 30° S., 
 long. 14G° E., and the latter river, theiice traced in a south-western direction to lat. 32° 30' and long. 
 142° 30'. Richard Cunningham, the brother of Allan, who was then Colonial Botanist, accompanied 
 Major Mitchell, and was murdered by the Blacks. The plants were given to Dr. Lindley, by whom 
 many have been described in notes to the ' Journal of the Expedition.' The Triyonella suavisshna 
 was found on this journey, and copiously used as an excellent Spinach. 
 
 Mitchell's third Expedition left Sydney in 1836, with the object of following the Darling from the 
 point where he had left it to its confluence with the Murray. This plan was however modified, and 
 the Lachlan river was followed instead to its junction with the ]\Iurrumbidgee, and the latter to its 
 confluence with the ^Murray, which was traced to the Darling iu lat. 34° S. and long. 142° E. : thence the 
 ])arty returned to the JNTurrumbidgce, and proceeded in a south-western direction to the mountains of 
 Victoria. There Mount William (alt. 4,500 feet) was ascended, and many plants found and observa- 
 tions made on the peculiarity of the alpine vegetation. In July the party reached the Glenelg 
 River, and followed it to the sea at Discovery Bay, in Bass' Straits, which they reached in August. 
 The return journey was made through the heart of the Victoria alps, crossing the Bagungum, Mur- 
 
Botanical Biscovery.] INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. CXxi 
 
 ray, and ^lurrumbidgce ri\crs high up iu their course, and reaching Goulburii in New South "Wales 
 in the following November. In this very extraordinary journey ^litchcll was accompanied by a good 
 plant-collector named Richardson, and the collections were brought safe and iu good condition to 
 Sydney, and sent to Dr. Lindlc}-, by whom many have been described. 
 
 The narratives of the three journeys were published in two volumes, 8vo ; they abound in useful 
 and instructive information to the geographer, and especially to the naturalist. Dr. Lindley's de- 
 scriptions arc appended as notes to the pages of the volume, and render it a most important work to 
 the botanist. 
 
 Mitchell's fourth Expedition was to subtropical Australia, and was undertaken in the hope of 
 discovering a river flowing into the Gulf of Carpentaria, which would take much of the Australian 
 produce to the sea without passing through Torres Straits. Very fine collections were made in this 
 journey, chiefly amongst a group of mountains 2-3,000 feet high, discovered in lat. 25° S. and long. 
 147° E. The plants were given to Dr. Lindlcy and Sir W. Hooker, by whom descriptions were 
 drawn up and appended to the narrative of the journey, which was published in 1848.* Like IMit- 
 chell's other works, this contains excellent landscapes from sketches made by himself, which give 
 faithful as well as artistically good views of the vegetation he describes, and render his works as 
 attractive as they are useful to the naturalist. 
 
 In 1844 the lamented Dr. Ludwig Leichardt, after spending several years in New South Wales, 
 started on his adventurous journey from Moreton Bay to Port Essington. This Expedition originated 
 in private enterprise, but it was promoted by a public subscription iu the colony, and I have hence 
 classed it amongst the Colonial entei-prises. Starting from Moreton Bay, he proceeded north-west to 
 the Gulf of Carpentaria, coasted its head, and travelled northwards through Ai'nheim's Land to Port 
 Essington, which he reached after a journey of a year and two months. 
 
 The nan'ative of Dr. Leichardt, who appears to have had a very considerable knowledge of botany, 
 contains as much Botany as Geography, and is by far the fullest published detailed account of the 
 tropical vegetation of the interior of Australia that we possess. 
 
 In December 1846, Dr. Leichardt started from Sydney with the view of crossing Australia from 
 Moreton Bay to Swan River, a journey wbicli he ealciUated would occupy two years and a half. 
 Since his departui-e, however, from a point on his previous journey, a little to the north-west of 
 ]\Ioreton Bay, nothing has been heard of this accomplished man and adventurous explorer. 
 
 Dr. Leiehardt's collections became, I believe, the property of his friend the late Mr. Lind, bar- 
 rack-master in Sydney, and were eventually sold.f 
 
 In 1840, Captain Eyre's perilous journey from Adelaide to the Swan River proved thq, utter 
 sterility of the waterless coast which he traversed. Between the meridians of Streaky Bay and 
 Lucky Bay there appears to be scarcely any vegetation at all, except on the outlying islands, on some 
 of which Brown had botanized when in Flinders' voyage, and on which be appears to have found very 
 little. At the meridian of 118° again the peculiar vegetation of south-western Australia commences, 
 as we know from Mr. Roe's explorations, which next come under review. 
 
 In 1848 a journey of discovei'y into the interior of south-western Australia was undertaken by 
 J. S. Roe, Esq., Surveyor- General, during which excellent coUeetions of plants were made and traus- 
 
 * An abstract of this journey was also communicated to the ' London Journal of Botany ' (vol. vi. p. 3G4) by 
 E. Heward, Esq. 
 
 •j- Some further information regarding Dr. Leiehardt's expeditions mil be found in the ' London Journal of 
 Botany,' vols, iv., v., vi., and vii., communicated by P. B. Webb, Esq., and B.. Heward, Esq. 
 
CXxii FLORA OF TASMANLi. [Progress of Australian 
 
 mitted to Sir W. Hookci'. Mr. Roe started from Cape Riclic, and proceeded north-east to the 
 Breracr Range, lat. 32° 35' S., long. 120° 30' E., and tlicn soutli-cast to Russell Range, whence he 
 returned parallel to the south coast. The narrative of this journey, which contains much botanical 
 information, was published in the ' Kew Journal of Botany,' vol. vi. 
 
 Dr. Ferdinand Mueller's extensive journeys and important labours come next under review. 
 They extend already over a period of ten years of uninterrupted exertion in travelling, or collecting 
 and describing, often under circumstances of great hardship and difficulty, and are of very great 
 merit and importance. 
 
 Dr. i\Iuellcr first resided at Adelaide,* whence he removed to Melbourne, and was appointed 
 Colonial Botanist at Victoria. In 1853 he visited the Fuller's Range, Mayday Hills, the Bufl'alo 
 Ranges, Mounts Aberdeen and Buller, and the Yarra Ranges, whence he descended to the coasts 
 of Gipps Land, and returned to ^lelbom-ne by Port Albert and Wilson's Promontory. In this 
 journey he traversed 1,500 miles, and collected uearlj' 1,000 species of plants. This journey is noticed 
 in his ' First General Report,' which contains a Catalogue of the Flowering Plants and Ferns of 
 Victoria. 
 
 In 1854, Dr. ^lueller visited more of the mountains of the colony, and explored many of the 
 most difiicult regions of South Australia; he also visited Lake Albert, the JNIurray Lagoons, the 
 Cobboras Mountains, the Snowy and Buelian rivers, and the Grampian and Victoria ranges. During 
 this expedition about 2,500 miles were traversed, and upwards of 500 additional plants collected. 
 These are enumerated in Dr. Mueller's ' Second Report,' in which the catalogue of Victoria plants is 
 raised to 1,500 species. 
 
 In 1854-5, Dr. Mueller again \'isited the Australian alps, traversed the Avon Ranges, ascended 
 Mount Wellington, crossed the Snowy Plains, reached the Bogong Range, and measm-ed Mounts 
 Hotham and Latrobe (7,000 feet) , the loftiest in the Australian continent. Thence he proceeded to 
 the Munyang Mountains, and afterwards to the south-east coast, when he returned to Victoria. The 
 account of this journey is published in Dr. Mueller's ' Third Report,' wherein the Victoria Flora is 
 raised to 2,500 species, including CrijptogamicB, 1,700 being flowering plants. 
 
 In the intervals between these journeys Dr. JSIiieller has been incessantly employed in the duties 
 of the Botanic Garden, in arranging and distributing his herbaria, and in publishing their novelties. 
 
 In 1855, Dr. Mueller accompanied ^Ir. Gregory in his celebrated expedition across northern 
 Australia. Mr. Gregory's party left Sydney in a schooner, carrying their horses and all material 
 with them. On the voyage out. Dr. jNIueller collected on several islands ofl" the east and north coasts 
 of Australia, and landed with the party at the mouth of the Victoria River, in north-western Australia, 
 in September. The river was ascended, and the country to the south explored to the limits of the 
 Great Desert in lat. 18° 20' S., long. 127° 30' E. From the Victoria River they traversed Arnheim's 
 Land, and keeping within a hundred miles of the sea, reached the mouth of the Albert, in the Gulf of 
 Carpentaria, on the 30th August. Not meeting there with the expected supplies, Mr. Gregory and 
 his party proceeded eastward, parallel to the coast, to the Gilbert River ; thence they travelled south- 
 east, crossed the head of the Lynd, reached the Burdekin, followed it to the Suttor, and the Suttor 
 to the Bcylando, the Mackenzie, and the Dawson rivers, where they reached the first settlers' station 
 on the 22nd November, and from thence proceeded to Brisbane and Sydney, which was reached 
 without the loss of a member of the overland Expedition. 
 
 * A sketch of the vegetation of a part of this colony, viz. of the districts surrounding Lake Torrens, by Dr. 
 Mueller, will be found in the ' Kew Journal of Botany,' vol. v. p. 105. 
 
Botanical Discovery.-] I^•TRODUCTOIlY ESSAY. cxxiu 
 
 This extraordinary journey is second in point of interest and extent of unknown country traversed 
 to Leichai-dt's only, and, unlike his, is no less fruitful of resvdts in a botanical than in a gcograpliical 
 point of view. The energies of Dr. Mueller were here taxed to the uttermost ; and the collections 
 and botanical observations which were continuously and systematically made throughout the journey 
 were brought safe to Sydney, and abound in novelty and interest. These have been sent to Kew, 
 and a set retained for the herbarium at IMelbourne. An excellent account of the vegetation of tro- 
 pical Australia was drawia up by Dr. INIucller,* and communicated to the Linnsean Society, and 
 pubUshed in its Journal (vol. ii. p. 137), and many of the plants discovered have been pulihshed by 
 himself in that work, in the ' Kew Journal of Botany,' and in the ' Transactions of the Victoria 
 Institute.' 
 
 It would be beyond the object of this sketch to enter into more detail upon Dr. Mueller's publi- 
 cations, which will be found in his 'Reports' alluded to, in the pages of the Transactions of the Phi- 
 losophical Society and Pharmaceutical Societies of Victoria, in the ' Linnsea,' in the ' Kew Journal of 
 Botany,' and in the ' Jom-nal of the Linnsean Society of London.' 
 
 Mr. Babbage's expedition to the countries around and north-east of Lake Torrens was under- 
 taken in 1858. ]\Ir. Babbage was accompanied by a plant-collector, J\Ir. David Hergolt, who seems 
 to have made a good herbai'ium, especially considering the desert nature of the country. The re- 
 sults are published in a separate Report on the Botany of the Expedition, by Dr. jNIueller (^'ictoria, 
 1859). 
 
 In 1858, an Expedition under Mr. A. C. Gregory was despatched from Moreton Bay to discover 
 traces of the unfortunate Dr. Leichardt, when collections were made by that officer along and near 
 the Cooper's River and its tributaries in subcentral Australia, which have been enumerated by Dr. 
 Mueller in the official Report. 
 
 III. COLONIAL BOTANISTS AND GARDENS. 
 
 The first Colonial Botanist of whom I have any information was INIr. Charles Eraser, who, as I 
 am informed, was a soldier in the 73rd Regiment, then commanded by Lieut. -Col. M'Quarie. He was 
 an indefatigable collector and explorer, and enriched the gardens of England by numberless plants. 
 His collections of dried plants are, I believe, in the British INIuseum, and many are in the Hookerian 
 Herbarium. He visited the Swan River in 1826-7, and Moreton Bay in 1828, and wrote excellent 
 accounts of the vegetation of those districts (see Hook. Bot. Misc. vol. i. pp. 221 and 237). ilr. Eraser 
 also visited Tasmania, and established the Botanic Garden in Sydney. He died at the close of 1831 
 or beginning of 1832. On Eraser's death, ]\Ir. John M'Lean became Acting Superintendent, and 
 held that post till the arrival of R. Cunningham. 
 
 jNIr. Richard Cunningham was appointed in 1833, and was murdered in 1835 by the Blacks, 
 when accompanying Major ^Mitchell's second journey (see p. cxx.), when Mr. M'Lean again became 
 Acting Superintendent, and continued so till the arrival of Allan Cunningham in 1836, as men- 
 tioned in the notice of his life (p. cxvi.) . A. Cunningham soon after resigned, when he was suc- 
 ceeded by Mr. John Anderson, the botanical collector of Captain King's voyage to South America and 
 survey of the Straits of Magelhaens, etc. It was on King's homeward voyage that Anderson was left 
 at Sydney, where he made considerable collections, and held the appointment of Superintendent of the 
 Garden till his death, when he was succeeded, in 184-7, by ^Iv. Charles Moore, the present active 
 
 * See page xxxix of this Essay. 
 
CXxiv PLORA OF TASMANIA. [Progress of Australian 
 
 Supcrintcudciit, who lias made extensive iii\estigatioiis, especially on the economic value of the vege- 
 table products of New South Wales. 
 
 Of the actual date of the foimdation of the Sydney Botanical Gardens I have no informa- 
 tion. Air. Howard, who has kindly endeavoured to trace its history for me in the records of the 
 Colonial Office, finds the earliest official mention there, beaming date of 1817, but he thinks it was 
 probably founded shortly after Governor M'Quarie's arrival, in 1809. There are three other 
 botanical gardens in Australia; that of Victoria, at Melbourne, under the direction of the inde- 
 fatigable Dr. Mueller; that of Adelaide, under Mr. Francis; and that of Brisbane, superintended 
 by ]\Ir. "W. Hill, who has already made some interesting and important discoveries in the Flora 
 of his district. 
 
 IV. PRIVATE TRAVELLERS, AND COLLECTORS SENT OUT BY HORTICULTURAL ESTABLISHMENTS 
 OR BY PRIVATE INDIVIDUALS. 
 
 In 1788, Mr. John AYliite lauded in Botany Bay, where, or at Sydney, he was resident for seven 
 years as Surgeon-General to the new settlement. He collected a considerable immber of plants, and 
 made drawings of others, which were sent to Mr. Wilson, Mr. Lambert, and Sir James Smith, aud 
 published by the latter botanist in ' A Specimen of the Botany of New Holland,' the ' Exotic 
 Botanj',' etc., in White's ' Journal of a Voyage to New South Wales,' and other works. 
 
 About 1800, Mr. George Caley was sent to New South Wales by Sir Joseph Banks, and bota- 
 nized there during the time of Brown's stay. According to Captain Sturt, he was the first person 
 who attempted to scale the Blue Mountains. He resided ten years in the colony, and made extensive 
 collections, which are preserved in the British Museum. After his return to England, he was sent 
 to the West Indies as Superintendent of the Botanic Garden of St. Vincent's, where he died. 
 
 Colonel Paterson held a military appointment in New South Wales previous to 1794, when the 
 command of the troops in the colony devolved upon him as Captain of the New South Wales Corps 
 (afterwards 102nd Foot). He zealously devoted himself to investigating the botany of the colony, 
 and also of the northern parts of Tasmania, where he was Lieutenant-Go\ernor from 1804 till 1810 
 during which time he founded Launceston. His plants were sent to Sir J. Banks and Mr. Brown, 
 and some are published in the Supplement to the ' Prodromus ' and elsewhere. 
 
 I have already alluded to Mr. Peter Good, who accompanied Mr. Brown in the capacity of gar- 
 dener in Flinders's voyage. He was an indefatigable assistant as collector of plants, and sent a vast 
 number of seeds home to the Royal Gardens of Kew, the plants of which are described in Alton's 
 ' Hortus Kewensis.' 
 
 Mr. Da\-id Burton botanized in New South Wales in 1802, but under what circumstances I have 
 no means of determining. 
 
 In 1823-5 and 1829, the vicinity of King George's Sound, Wilson's Promontory, Cape Ai'id, 
 and Lucky Bay were explored botanically by Mr. Baxter, a gardener sent out by private enterprise 
 to collect seeds and roots of Australian plants, ilany of his specimens are in Sir W. Hooker's col- 
 lections, and others in Mr. Brown's, the Profeacece of which are included in the Supplement to the 
 ' Prodromus Florae Novse-Hollandia;.' 
 
 In 1823, Franz Wilhelm Sieber, of Prague, a botanical collector, formed considerable collections 
 during a seven months' sojourn in New South Wales, which were sold in numbered sets, bearing the 
 label, " Flor. Nov. HoU." 
 
Botanical Biscove,-!/.] INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. CXXV 
 
 In 1826, Mr. Robert 'William Lawrence, a settler in Tasmania, eommcnced exploring the 
 northern parts of that island, and forming collections, which were communicated to Sir W. Hooker 
 up till 1832, when he died. Some of these plants were published in the ' Companion to the 
 Botanical Jlagazine,' ' Journal of Botany,' ' leones Plantarum,' and elsewhere. 
 
 In 1830, Mr. John Lhotsky visited New South Wales, the alps of Victoria and Tasmania. His 
 collections are dispersed. 
 
 Ronald Campbell Gunn, Esq., F.R.S. and L.S., to whose labours the Tasmaniau Flora is so 
 largely indebted, was the friend and companion of the late Mr. Lawrence, from whom he imbibed 
 his love of botany. Between 1832 and 1850, Mr. Gunn collected indefatigably over a great portion 
 of Tasmania, but especially at Circular Head, Emu Bay, llocky Cape, the Asbestos and Hampshire 
 Hills, Western Mountains, Flinders and other islands in Bass' Straits, the east coast, the whole valley 
 of the Derwent, from its sources to Recherche Bay, the lake districts of St. Clair, Echo, Arthur's 
 Lakes, and the country westward of them to Macquaiie Harbour, and the Franklin and Huon rivers. 
 There are few Tasmauian plants that i\Ir. Gunn has not seen alive, noted their habits in a living state, 
 and collected large suites of specimens with singular tact and judgment. These have all been trans- 
 mitted to England in perfect preservation, and are accompanied with notes that display remarkable 
 powers of observation, and a facility for seizing important characters in the physiognomy of plants, 
 such as few experienced botanists possess. 
 
 I had the pleasure of making ]Mr. Gunn's acquaintance at Hobarton, in 1810, and am indebted 
 to him for nearly all I know of the vegetation of the districts I then visited ; for we either studied 
 together in the field or in his library ; or when he could not accompany me himself, he directed one 
 of his servants, who was an experienced guide and plant-collector, to accompany me and take charge 
 of my specimens. I can recall no happier weeks of my various wanderings over the globe, than those 
 spent with jNIr. Gunn, collecting in the Tasmaniau mountains and forests, or studying our plants in 
 his library, with the woi'ks of our predecessors Labillardiere and Brown. 
 
 jNIr. Gunn made a short visit to Port Phillip and Wilson's Promontory, and collected largely, 
 noting all the differences between the vegetation of the opposite shores of Bass' Straits. 
 
 Mr. Collie, one of the naturalists in Captain Beechey's voyage to the west coast of North Ame- 
 rica, visited South-western Australia about the year 1832, and made collections iu Swan River and 
 Leuwin's Land. 
 
 Mr. James Backhouse visited Australia in 1832, and spent six years there. The journey was 
 undertaken, as his narrative informs us, "solely for the purpose of discharging a religious duty," 
 but owing to his knowledge of botany, his connection with a fine horticultural establishment (the 
 Nursery, York), and his love of observing and collecting, the results of his journey have proved 
 extremely valuable in a scientific point of view, and added much to our familiarity with Australian 
 vegetation. 
 
 Mr. Backhouse first landed at Hobarton, and then, and on two future occasions, visited numerous 
 parts of Tasmania, on the Derwent and Clyde, Macquarie Harbour, Port Arthur, Spring Bay, vari- 
 ous stations on the north coast, and the mountainous interior ; he also twice visited New South Wales, 
 and made excursions to the Blue Mountains, Bathurst, Moreton Bay, Newcastle, Maitland, Port 
 Macquarie, Illawarra, and Goulburn ; and afterwards went to Port Phillip, Adelaide, King George's 
 Sound, and Swan River. The journals of these various extensive journeys are exti'emcly good, and 
 though specially devoted to philanthropic objects, they omit no observations on natural history, and 
 especially of botany, that their talented author considered might be worthy of such a record. ]Mr. 
 
I'.wvi FLOKA UF TASMANIA. [Pmgress of Australian 
 
 Backhouse formed a considerable herbarium, and made copious ^IS. notes (now in the Hookeriau 
 Library), which he liberally gave where he thought they would be most useful. Amongst his plants 
 are many collected by !Mr. (now Sir William) M'Arthur, one of the most accomplished and zealous 
 patrons of science in Australia. 
 
 Baron Charles von Hvigcl, the celebrated Austrian traveller, visited the Swan River colony in 
 1833, and made considerable collections, some of which were published by Bentham, Fenzl, Schott, 
 and Endlicher, in a work edited by the latter, and commenced in 1837, but never completed. 
 
 In 1838, Dr. Ludwig Prciss arrived at Swan River, and resided there for four years, travelling 
 often with ^Ir. Drummond, and collecting largely. His plants were sold in numbered sets, and a 
 complete account of them, published by various authors, in two octavo volumes, edited by Dr. Lehmanu 
 of Hamburg, and containing upwards of 2,000 species, including Cryptogamice. 
 
 Early in 1839, Mr. James Drummond, a resident in the Swan River, at Ilawthornden, near 
 Guildford, commenced preparing for sale in Europe sets of the plants of his district, which include a 
 vast number of novelties, and rival in interest and importance those of any other part of the world. 
 Mr. Drummond's exertions were actively continued for upwards of fifteen years, during which he 
 made extensive journeys as far as King George's Sound in a south-east direction, and the Moore and 
 Murchison rivers to the northward. Some accounts of his journeys and disco\'eries will be found 
 in the ' Botanical Journal,' vols, ii., iii., and iv., in the 'London Journal of Botany,' vols, i., ii., and 
 iii., and in the ' Kew Journal of Botany,' vols, i., ii., iv., v. 
 
 Dr. Lindley's able ' Sketch of the Vegetation of the Swan River Colony,' published in 1839, as 
 an appendix to the ' Botanical Register,' is founded chiefly on Drummond's collections ; and it con- 
 tains a good account of many of the features of the climate and of the colony, many extremely valu- 
 able botanical notes on the plants, and figures of eighteen. Dr. Lindley records his obligations to 
 Captain ^Mangles, R.N., and R. Mangles, Esq., and notices a paper on Western Australia by Dr. 
 Milligau, published in the 'Madras Journal' for 1837. 
 
 Mr. J. T. Bidwill, a gentleman long resident both in Sydney and New Zealand, and possessed of a 
 remarkable love of botany and knowledge of Australian plants, visited Moreton Bay and Wide Bay, 
 and formed an excellent herbarium, which included many novelties, and was transmitted to Sir W. 
 Hooker. !Mr. Bidwill accompanied me in my excursions around Port Jackson, and impressed me 
 deeply, both then and afterwards in England, with the extent of his knowledge and fertile talents. He 
 was the discoverer of the Araucaria which bears his name, and of many other rare and interesting 
 Australian aud New Zealand plants. He died in 1851, from the effects of over-exertion, when cutting 
 his way through the forests of eastern Australia, between Wide Bay and Moreton Bay. He was at 
 the time engaged in marking out a new road, but lost his way, and after eight days' starvation was 
 rescued, but only to succumb in acute pain to the injuries he had received. 
 
 In 18.5 1-j Dr. Harvey, F.R.S., Professor of Botany in Dublin, visited Australia for the piu'pose of 
 investigating the Algology of its shores ; he landed at King George's Sound, went overland to Swan 
 River and Cape Riche, then to Melbourne, Tasmania, and Sydney, forming magnificent collections of 
 AlgcB, many of which have been already published in the ' Phycologia Australica,' in this work, and 
 elsewhere. Amongst the many zealous collectors of the Algce of the coast, not elsewhere mentioned 
 in this sketch, arc G. Clifton, Esq., of Fremantle, Dr. Curdie, of Geelong, Mr. Rawliuson, and Mr. 
 Layard, of Melbourne, and in Tasmania, Mrs. M'Douald Smith, Mrs. W. S. Sharland, aud especially 
 the Rev. John Fcreday, of Georgetown. 
 
 In 1839-12, Count Strzelecki, F.R.S., the accomplished Polish traveller, traversed the south- 
 
Botanical Discovery.'] INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. CXXvii 
 
 eastern parts of Australia and Tasmania, but made no botanical collections. His excellent work 
 ' On the Physical Features of New South Wales and Van Diemcn's Land ' is full of valuable in- 
 formation on all branches of science. 
 
 There are other private individuals of whose precise journeys I have no record, but who collected 
 well, and often largely, as IMajor Vieary, of the Bengal Army, who seems to have been a very acute 
 and indefatigable investigator of the New South Wales Flora, and a set of whose plants he has 
 transmitted to Kew ; IVIr. Whittaker, who has sent valuable collections from Port Adelaide ; Mr. 
 G. Clowes, a gentleman who nsited New South Wales for his health, and transmitted to Kew very 
 copious and fine specimens of New South Wales plants. Mr. Robertson and INIr. Frederick 
 Adamson, both settlei's in Victoria, have formed very extensive and excellent collections there 
 between the years 1840 and 1855, which have all been sent to Sir W. Hooker. 
 
 The Rev. Richard H. Danes has discovered many curious and some new plants on the east 
 coast of Tasmania since the year 1833, which were communicated to Mr. Archer. 
 
 Dr. Joseph Milligan, of Hobarton (now Secretary to the Royal Society of Hobarton), has, since 
 the year 1834, visited many parts of Tasmania, and made several most interesting discoveries, 
 especially on its loftiest mountains and east coast. 
 
 Mr. Charles Stuart has been employed in Tasmania in collecting, at various times, chiefly, I 
 believe, for Mr. Gunn, ever since the year 1842. Many of his discoveries have been published bv 
 Dr. IMueller, and are included in this work. 
 
 Dr. Thomas Scott collected in Tasmania, and transmitted specimens to Sir W. Hooker about 
 1835. 
 
 ^Ir. A. Oldfield (now, I believe, in Western Australia) has carefully investigated the Flora 
 of several parts of Tasmania, and especially of the Huon River, and has also ascended some of its; 
 loftiest mountains. His name will be repeatedly found in the Tasmanian Flora, both as a zealous 
 collector and as a careful and acute observer. 
 
 It remains only to mention my friend William Archer, Esq., F.L.S., of Cheshunt, who, after a 
 residence of upwards of ten years in Tasmania, during which he sedulously investigated the botanv 
 of the district surrounding his property, returned to England in 1857, with an excellent herbarium, 
 copious notes, analyses, and drawings, and a fund of accurate information on the vegetation of his 
 native island, which have been unreservedly placed at my disposal. I am indeed very largely 
 indebted to this gentleman, not only for many of the plants described, and much of the informa- 
 tion that I have embodied in this work, but for the active interest he has shown during its whole 
 progress, and for the liberal contribution of the thirty additional plates,* all of which are devoted 
 to the Orchidem, and chiefly made from his own drawings and analyses. 
 
 As these pages were being prepared, 1 have received from Dr. ^lueller an interesting botanical 
 account of the Paramatta district, drawn out by W. Woolls, Esq., a zealous Australian botanist. 
 
 This brief uotice would be neither complete nor satisfactory did it contain no allusion to the 
 important services rendered to the botany of Australia by a feiv of its most eminent statesmen 
 and settlers, of whom I would specially allude to the late Sir John Franklin, to Sir W. Dennison, 
 Sir George Grey, and Sir Henry Barkly, as Governors, who have specially interested themselves 
 
 • The grant of her .Majesty's Treasuiy towards this work is wholly laid out iu the payment of the illustrations, 
 and provided for only 170 of these. The remainder were defrayed out of a sum of £100, liberally placed at my 
 disposal by Jlr. Archer, to be expended on the work. 
 
cxxvni • FLORA or TASMANIA. 
 
 in the Botauical Gardens and Expeditions ; and amongst private individuals, to Sir William M'Arthur ; 
 George M'Leay, Esq.; G. Bennett, Esq., and the distinguished naturalist, W. S. M'Leay, Esq., of 
 Sydney. 
 
 P.S. At a meeting of the Linnsean Soeiety, held on the 3rd of November, and after the 
 printing of this Essay was completed, I heard an admirable paper read on the Geographical 
 Distribution of Animals in the IMalayan, New Guinea, and Australian continents and islands, by 
 Mr. Alfred Wallace, who is still indefatigably investigating the zoology of those countries. The 
 total absence of information as to the vegetation of New Guinea precludes my attempting any 
 botanical corroboration of one of Mr. Wallace's most striking facts, viz. the complete difference 
 between the zoology of Celebes and Borneo. These countries are separated by the Straits of 
 Macassar, which are very deep, and the former belongs to the Australian zoological pro\'ince, but 
 the latter to the Malayan. The Straits of Lorabok, to the south of those of Macassar, again, are, 
 though only sixteen miles broad, also very deep, and separate in that latitude the IMalayan from the 
 Australian zoological province. 
 
 In Mr. Wallace's paper (which I have not seen) he appears to have adopted the same general 
 \-iews regarding the distribution of animals which I have promulgated for that of plants in the 
 Introductory Essays to this and the New Zealand Flora ; and establishes it on independent evidence 
 of his own obtaining and of convincing strength. ]\Ir. Wallace has further arrived independently at 
 the same conclusion regardiug the permanence of vegetable as compared -nnth animal forms, which 
 I have put forth at p. xii. in note. 
 
 I would further observe here, to avoid ambiguity, that my friend Mr. Darwin's just completed 
 work " On the Origin of Species by Natural Selection," from the perusal of much of which in MS. 
 I have profited so largely, had not appeared during the printing of this Essay, or I should have 
 largely quoted it. 
 
 Keiv, November, 4, 1859.